HALF-BLOOD MAGE

LIGHT AND FIRE SERIES- BOOK 1

GINGER LI

Half-Blood Mage

Book 1 in the Light and Fire Series

(c) 2020 by Ginger Li

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without written permission from the author. Brief quotations may be used in articles or reviews. For permission requests, write to the author at ginger.li.writes@gmail.com.

Ebook ISBN 978-1-7334522-0-5

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any similarities or resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events, or places is entirely coincidental.

Cover design by Story Wrappers

Editing by Liz the Error Eliminator

THANK YOU!

Thank you to all of my readers. I’m so grateful for your support. Also, a huge thank you to my super talented cover designer and editor. You made my book shine!

Finally, lots of hugs and kisses to E, F, and M. You three brighten up my life with laughter, creativity, and love. Thank you for being my number one fans. ILY!

CONTENTS

1.  Kieren

2.  Lia

3.  Kieren

4.  Lia

5.  Kieren

6.  Lia

7.  Kieren

8.  Kieren

9.  Kieren

10.  Kieren

11.  Lia

12.  Lia

13.  Lia

14.  Kieren

15.  Lia

16.  Kieren

17.  Lia

18.  Lia

19.  Lia

20.  Kieren

21.  Kieren

22.  Lia

23.  Kieren

24.  Lia

25.  Lia

26.  Kieren

27.  Lia

28.  Kieren

29.  Lia

30.  Kieren

31.  Lia

32.  Kieren

33.  Lia

34.  Lia

35.  Kieren

36.  Lia

37.  Lia

38.  Lia

Epilogue

Sneak Peak - Book 2: The Lady Thief

Did you enjoy this book?

About the Author

1 KIEREN

Soon, they would all be dead.

The thought weighed on Kieren’s heart as he led the hunters into the ruins once known as Hearst Castle. After its destruction twenty-five years ago, during the Great War, no one had lived there since. Now, the shattered windows and crumbling tower walls hinted at something far more sinister.

Rumor was that a dragon had taken up residence inside.

“Do you believe the reports?” Griffith pulled back a torn velvet curtain, sending a cloud of dust floating through the morning’s golden rays. His violet eyes shone with excitement against his copper-colored skin. “Are we really hunting Solair’s last living dragon?”

Kieren studied the room, noting the locations of all exits for later. “Seems to be.”

“Is that all you have to say? Moons, you ought to be more thrilled than that.”

“Leo, Fisher!” Soren’s voice cut through the ancient air. The surrounding hunters snapped to attention.

“Pair up and search the rooms in the back. Chase and Maxim, head upstairs along the west side. Seth, you and I will check the dungeons. Kieren and Griffith, you two head upstairs and take the east side of the castle.” The grizzled man crossed his arms. “Unless you’d rather keep jabbering away over there like a couple of wash maids.”

Several of the other men snickered.

Griffith swaggered toward the captain with all the bravado only a seventeen-year-old could muster. “I’m surprised by the comparison, Soren. We all know Kieren and I would make two hideous women.”

Before their captain could respond, Kieren pulled his friend away. “Come on. Let’s go.”

Although he typically appreciated Griff’s humor, something about this situation made him uneasy. Dragons usually built their nests in out-of-the-way places, such as mountain crevices and caves, not in dusty manmade dwellings. And there was the issue of the bodies. All thirty victims they’d recently found were young boys, burned almost beyond recognition. Kieren had seen dragons char bodies into melted, unrecognizable lumps of flesh, but the beasts generally ate or scattered their kill. Carefully arranged, these bodies had looked as if the creature was waiting for them to be discovered.

But that was ridiculous. Dragons didn’t behave like that. They were destructive and deadly, not manipulative. They killed to eat or protect themselves. And they certainly didn’t pose their kill.

As they made their way up the narrow, winding steps, Kieren’s brain kept trying to make sense of it all. At the top of the stairwell, he reached out to keep Griffith from barging through the entryway. Motioning with his fingers, Kieren counted to three, and they entered together. Sword drawn, he braced himself for a fight.

Once again, nothing out of the ordinary greeted them inside, besides an excessive layer of dirt and grime. Judging by the silence below, none of the other men had found anything either. Kieren lowered his sword. The hunt for Solair’s last dragon wouldn’t end today. He honestly wasn’t sure whether to feel relieved or upset.

It had been a long time since he had done anything besides hunt and kill.

Next to him, Griffith shifted his weight from one foot to the other. “That’s it? I wish we could have tagged along with Soren and Seth. The dungeons must hold something more interesting than this.”

“Why don’t you go check?”

“Are you sure?”

Kieren eyed the room’s old furniture. “The beast certainly isn’t up here. I’ll do a quick walk-through. You go ahead and find Soren. I’ll be fine.”

Griffith’s face broke into a wide grin. “You’re the best. If any of these monster dust bunnies give you any trouble, just shout for me.” He dashed to the stairs.

Kieren briefly debated reminding his friend to temper his excitement. They were, after all, the king’s elite dragon hunting corps, not a pair of boys playing ball on the streets. But, thinking better of it, he held his tongue. It was just Griffith’s way. As sole heir to his father’s lands, Kieren had never had the luxury of being so carefree.

One window. Two doors. He walked around the room’s perimeter, mentally cataloging its contents for his report to Soren later. Four chairs and one bench. One wooden table. A faded green tapestry, depicting a white horse chained to a large persimmon tree. Kieren frowned. No. The telltale horn on the animal’s head told him this was no horse. It was a unicorn. The beast’s head was bowed in submission as blood dripped from arrows buried in its flank.

Strange. Artifacts depicting anything magical had supposedly been destroyed after the Great War. They reminded people too much of a time when mages openly practiced magic and created the forbidden portals to other worlds.

Kieren tried to muster feelings of fear or hatred for the mythical animal. But he could only come up with compassion. Something about this magnificent wounded creature moved him.

A breeze whispered across the back of his neck, and a faint smell of lemon filled his nostrils.

Kieren froze. He wasn’t alone.

“I know you’re there, stranger.” His left hand rested lightly on the hilt of his sword. “Come out now, and I promise I’ll be gentle.”

“Pity,” a male voice hissed. “Because this will be anything but.”

Kieren spun, sword in hand, but something struck the nape of his neck, and he crumpled to the ground.

HE WOKE WITH A START. Darkness surrounded him. No, something covered his eyes. Kieren tried to move his arms and legs but found they’d been tightly bound.

“This better work,” a male voice said.

Someone tugged off Kieren’s leather body harness, and a sharp knife ripped through the front of his tunic.

Kieren grinned ferociously, ignoring the throbbing in his head. “Come now. You don’t need to blindfold me to see me without my shirt on.”

Strong arms wrapped around his shoulders and something slid over his head. Cold metal pressed against his bare chest.

“Show me your faces,” Kieren demanded. “I make it a rule never to accept gifts from strangers.”

A pair of hands pried open his mouth, and Kieren gagged as a sour, sticky substance filled it.

“Swallow.” Someone forced his mouth shut.

The arms tightened around him as another hand covered his nose. Lungs burning, Kieren jerked back and forth and choked down the liquid. A trail of fire seared his throat.

The hands covering his mouth and nose released. “What was that?” Kieren sputtered.

A soft chanting in a language he had never heard came from the assailant in front of him.

“By order of King Cedric,” Kieren commanded, “I demand you stop.”

A blast of pain shot through the wall of his chest and his entire body blistered with heat. Kieren let out a low moan. His skin felt too tight, too hot.

And then, everything went blessedly black.

2 LIA

“Wake up.”

Lia stubbornly clung to her dream a little longer. Surrounded by a glittering nighttime sky, she flew on the back of a beautiful black dragon. Whoever was trying to rouse her could wait.

“Wake up!” the voice repeated, louder this time.

The dream faded, and she pushed through her muddy, sludgy consciousness to find her godmother’s face staring down at her.

A groan escaped from Lia’s lips. No. She didn’t want to be awake. She wanted to be back with her dragon. “Five more minutes, please, Gabby? And then I’ll get up. Promise.” Lia shut her eyes again. Maybe if she pretended to be asleep, her godmother would go away.

“How late did you stay up this time?”

Midnight? Two in the morning? What time was it now? Never mind. It didn’t matter. She pulled the bedding over her face. There, that was better.

Gabby sat on the edge of the bed. Clearly, the woman was not inclined to leave. “Why don’t you go out today? Be an irresponsible teenager. Get a regrettable piercing or tattoo.”

Lia arched an eyebrow. A tattoo? Really? Gabby would freak out if she came home with any form of permanent ink.

“Come on, mija.” Gabby shook Lia’s arm. “The day is young and so are you. Go make something of it!”

Lia sighed. Who was she kidding? There was no way her godmother was going to let her sleep in. She shoved down her covers. Gah. Was the sun always this bright?

“Alright, your inspirational talk worked.” Lia sat up and yawned. “I’m up. It’s a parenting miracle. I’ll be down in the diner in half an hour.”

“I didn’t drag you out of bed just to work, you know.”

Something about the woman’s tone made Lia pause. A glance at her godmother’s short, unpainted nails, and Lia knew. Gabby was biting them again, which meant she was worried about something.

Lia forced her mouth into something resembling a grin. “I know. But I figured I’ll get up and try working today.” Goodness knows, hiding out in her room for the past two weeks hadn’t helped.

A familiar lump settled in her chest as she prepared for the wave of panic and sadness about to crash over her. Lia closed her eyes and took several deep breaths in and out.

No. She mustn’t cry. Not today. Not in front of Gabby.

Her godmother rubbed her back for a couple of minutes before standing up. Turning her attention to Lia’s old pink dresser, Gabby ran her fingers along its painted top, tracing a path from the plastic cat bottle filled with colorful sand, over the wooden box overflowing with tangled costume jewelry, and finally settled on a framed photo strip. She picked up the frame. “Have you given any more thought to your aunt’s invitation?”

“Gabby—” Lia protested.

“Mija, please, hear me out. Sure, Jersey’s nice, and your friends are here. But it might be good for you to visit your dad’s family in California. Your parents would have wanted you to be happy.”

Lia’s forced smile disappeared. She grasped for it again, battling the depression that had descended on her ever since her father passed away from cancer two months ago. Actually, if Lia were honest with herself, sadness had been her constant companion with her mother’s death four years ago.

She turned her head to discreetly wipe away her tears.

“I hear California’s great. Everyone surfs there.” Gabby’s voice wobbled.

“Hey, you can’t get rid of me that easily.” Lia scrambled out of bed and wrapped her arms around the shorter woman. Although she’d lost both her parents, Gabby had lost two of her best friends. “I belong here with you.” Lia clung to the woman she’d known ever since she was a child, taking comfort in the vanilla perfume her godmother always wore. “You’re my family now.”

They stood there in silence, drawing strength from each other.

“Fine.” Gabby sniffed. “I’ve said my piece. It seems I can’t change your mind. Breakfast crowd’s going to be brutal today, so take all the time you need to get ready. I mean it.” She squeezed Lia before letting go.

“Oh, and one last thing.” Gabby paused on her way to the door. “Since we’re having one of those heart-to-heart moments that I’ve read so much about.”

“Yeah, Dr. Phil?”

A corner of Gabby’s bright red lips rose. Lia’s legal guardian for just a month, Gabby had prepared for the role by reading enough teenage-development books to fill an entire library wing.

“Very funny. Listen, why don’t you try not wearing the contacts today?”

Lia stiffened. “You know why I wear them. It’s just easier when people don’t stare at my weird eyes.”

“You know, I wasn’t always so keen on these curves.” Gabby ran her hands along her rounded silhouette. “But as my mother told me when the other girls made nasty remarks, ‘Gabriela, they are jealous because you have a womanly bosom. Be proud of yourself.’”

“Okay,” Lia replied, deadpan, as she stared down at her relatively flat chest. “So when I finally start developing, I’ll be proud of myself.”

Gabby’s kohl-rimmed eyes narrowed. “You know what I mean. This is who you are. I’m short and curvy. You’re tall and you have two different-colored eyes. So what? Who cares? They’re beautiful. You shouldn’t hide them. The world would be too boring if we all looked the same.” A reverent look crossed the woman’s face. “Unless, by some miracle, every single man on Earth looked like Elvis. Dios mio, that man was perfect.”

A genuine smile curved Lia’s lips. “Fine, I’ll think about it.”

“Bueno. Then I have done my job. See you downstairs.” She walked out, humming, “Are You Lonesome Tonight?”

That woman and her Elvis obsession! Shaking her head, Lia wiped the dust off the framed photo strip. The images had faded, but the memories of when they’d taken the photos still shone brightly in her mind.

It had been a month after her school lunchroom caught on fire.

Even in fourth grade, Lia stood out. At five foot three, she’d been the tallest kid in her class. She also had heterochromia: a rare but harmless condition that made her two almond-shaped eyes completely different colors. But, as if being a giant half-Asian half-Caucasian girl with one blue eye and one green eye wasn’t enough, Lia had another ability that propelled her from being ‘different’ to totally weird.

Her ‘hunches.’ Questions on exams, snow days, sports team results… Lia had an odd sixth sense about them all.

The morning of the fire, she woke up with a queasy feeling, almost like the one she got right before a scary scene in a movie. Her head ached, and her skin tingled. During her teacher’s lesson on fractions, an image of fire blossomed bright in her mind. The flames felt so frighteningly real that she’d shared her vision with the teacher.

Mrs. Roberts had tried putting Lia’s fears to rest, but as the day wore on, Lia grew so agitated that her teacher sent her to the nurse’s office. While she sat on an uncomfortable plastic office chair, the fire alarm rang.

Her vision was right. There had been a fire in the lunchroom.

Investigators ruled the cause to be old, faulty wiring, but many of Lia’s classmates remembered her odd behavior. Some outright accused her of playing a role in the fire. The teasing and bullying got so bad she often hid in the nurse’s office during recess, complaining of a headache or stomachache. Anything to escape the other kids.

One day, Lia’s mother and father had taken her out of school early and driven her to the fair. Three Ferris wheel rides, one ice-cream cone, and a trip to the photo booth had done wonders for her broken spirit. The next day, they took Lia out of public school and enrolled her at Exeter Prep, a private school in a nearby town.

Grateful for the new beginning, Lia made sure she blended in. While she couldn’t hide her height, she hid her odd-colored eyes with tinted contacts. She also never spoke to anyone about her ‘hunches’ again. Thankfully, these eventually disappeared and she hadn’t had another vision since.

The beeping of her alarm jarred Lia from her memories. Was it eight thirty already? A sharp pain flashed through her head.

This would be the third bad headache this week. Swallowing two pills, Lia promised herself she’d get to sleep earlier tonight. After quickly brushing her teeth, she braided her hair and put on her bubblegum-pink waitress outfit.

“Love you guys,” she whispered into the air before dashing through Gabby’s cluttered apartment and downstairs to the bustling diner below.

3 KIEREN

Kieren drifted in and out of consciousness.

Every so often, he’d wake to find healers in black robes looming over him. Sometimes he had just enough energy to make eye contact before sleep pulled him back under again. A couple of times, Kieren tried speaking to them, but his mouth tasted like char and ash, and the words refused to come out. One time, he could have sworn he saw Soren sitting beside his bed. But perhaps his mind was playing tricks because they never exchanged any words.

“Kieren?” A familiar voice drifted through the inky darkness.

He opened his eyes and found himself lying in his own bed.

“You’re awake!” his visitor exclaimed.

It took Kieren a moment to focus on his friend. “What happened?” he finally managed to whisper.

Griffith dragged his chair closer. “Never thought I’d say it, but I could kiss you right now.”

Kieren’s laugh came out as a dry cough instead. “Who did this to me?”

“We don’t know. We were hoping you could fill in the missing details.”

He struggled to grab hold of his slippery memories.“They blindfolded and bound me. I think there were two or maybe three men. But I never saw their faces. One held me down while another forced me to drink something.” Kieren placed his hands over his bandaged chest, remembering the burning liquid.

“Easy there, tough guy.” Griffith pulled Kieren’s hands away. “Your chest looked like a bloody meat sausage when we found you. The healers had to keep you in the infirmary for two weeks.”

Two weeks had passed? Kieren pushed away his friend’s hand, determined to see what they’d done to him. This time, Griffith crossed his arms and made no attempt to stop him.

The first layers of gauze came away easily, but the last bit clung to his damaged skin. Kieren ripped off the remaining bandage, gritting his teeth in pain.

“Moons!” Griffith turned away.

Kieren looked down and inhaled sharply. A dragon tattoo with widespread wings, the same one given to all dragon hunters, still permanently marked his chest. But now, an angry welt, about the size of a child’s fist, sat in the middle of the beast’s body. He gently touched his rippled, still-healing skin.

“Now that you’ve seen it, can we please put the bandages back on, so it doesn’t get infected?” Griffith shook his head. “I’m definitely laying off blood sausages for a while,” he muttered under his breath.

“Grumbling about food? I see where I stand on your list of priorities.” Giving his friend a half smile, Kieren tried to ignore the uncomfortable way his skin stretched as he rebandaged his injury. “I need to return to Hearst Castle and look around.” Maybe there was something that would point to the identity of his attackers.

“Soren and I already went back. We couldn’t find anything.”

That didn’t make sense. “People don’t just disappear into thin air, at least not since they banned magic.”

“You’re right. But somehow, your attackers disappeared, along with our chances of locating the last dragon. We found no sign of the beast anywhere in the castle.” Griffith’s foot tapped against the floor. “Besides, you can’t get out of bed right now. You need to rest.”

Kieren was tempted to argue, but then he felt the bed sway beneath him and he lay back and closed his eyes. “Well, at least that’s one piece of good news.”

“How so?”

“It means I may still get to kill the last damn beast.”

Even with his eyes closed, he could picture Griffith’s face breaking into a smile. He opened his eyes to see his friend quietly making his way toward the door.

Something on the nearby side table caught his attention and Kieren reached out and picked up an unfamiliar black stone pendant. “Griff, you left this behind.”

But his friend had already left. Kieren rubbed his thumb over the two golden moons engraved on its surface and placed the pendant back down.

It was already nighttime when he next awoke. Oberon and Kandra, the two moons of Solair, hung low in the sky. Feeling more energized, Kieren leaned over and picked up the pendant again.

Odd. Something about the piece of jewelry felt strangely familiar, but he didn’t remember seeing Griffith wear it before. Kieren undid the clasp and placed the chain around his neck. The black stone rested right at the center of his wound.

Feeling the urge to stretch his legs, he shuffled over to the windows and pushed them open. The fresh nighttime air caressed his skin. The castle’s verdant lawns beckoned below. Kieren’s body shivered in anticipation.

Anticipation of what?

Before he’d had the chance to unpack that thought, a shooting pain sliced through his chest, and he fell against the windowsill. Heart pounding, his arm and leg muscles trembled as a thick layer of sweat coated his skin.

An agonizing spasm tore through his back. With a grunt, he tried to make his way back to bed but only took two steps before falling to the floor. Pain akin to thousands of fiery hot blades pierced his skin. Kieren’s back arched, the skin tearing uncontrollably while his arms and legs acted of their own accord, bending and twisting in seemingly impossible directions.

Just when he thought the pain couldn’t get any worse, his nails lengthened and curved into wicked black talons. Sharp, jagged teeth sliced through his gums. A growl escaped his throat and a searing heat spewed forth.

Moons, had he just breathed fire? Terrified, Kieren stumbled back. Small puffs of telltale smoke floated around the room like fog.

His once spacious bedroom now felt cramped and the enticing vastness of the nighttime sky offered the promise of release. Talons scraping against the stone floor, Kieren peered outside where freedom beckoned.

No. Wait.

A small voice of caution prevented him from doing the unthinkable. What was going on? Had he actually contemplated jumping to his death? Kieren tried to clear his mind of such suicidal thoughts. But some ancient and knowing instinct swept away his fears.

No longer clothed in weak man-flesh, he was now a creature of fire and sky.

Giving in to the seductive influence, Kieren jumped.

Thankfully, the dreaded moment of impact never came. Instead of hitting the ground below, he floated effortlessly over the castle’s courtyard. A pair of iridescent black wings unfurled, beating in such graceful unison that one would have thought he’d spent his entire life flying. Ecstatic, he lurched upward and soared higher before arching his back and whooshing downward.

Below him several small cottages dotted across Solair’s sprawling farmland. The faint sounds and smells of families eating supper, children bickering, and dogs whining filled his mind. Somewhere, a man whistled a haunting melody. A bit farther away, a pair of young humans walked over a bridge.

A grassy field sprinkled with small pale figures piqued his interest. Led by his stomach, Kieren descended. Sensing his arrival, the sheep bleated and darted away. But one elderly animal lagged behind.

He bore down on the tiny creature and swallowed it whole. Still hungry, he snatched up another and then two more before finally satisfying the ache in his belly.

A light appeared in a small, lone dwelling at the edge of the field.

“Dragon, dragon!” a man’s voice cried.

Arrows tore through the air. Kieren shot upwards. Bile and heat churned within, and he roared, setting the surrounding air aflame. A dozen more arrows followed. Most fell short of their mark, and the few that struck his chest were unable to pierce the overlapping layers of scales. Only one managed to hit the sensitive leathery portion between his wing ribs.

Ignoring the sting, he pushed himself to keep going. Ahead of him sprawled the shadows of the ancient Black Forest. Finally out of range of the archers, adrenaline left him, and only exhaustion remained. Pushed beyond their limits, his wings gave out, and Kieren plummeted to the ground.

4 LIA

“Morning, Lia!” Manny, the diner’s olive-skinned cook, peered through the pickup window, waving his spatula in greeting.

Lia waved back. “Morning!”

Gabby appeared from the kitchen, carrying a chocolate chip muffin and a glass of juice.

“Thanks.” Lia sat at the black-and-white checkered counter and tugged down the hem of her pink uniform. “But you know I don’t do breakfast.”

Her godmother placed the plate and glass in front of Lia. “I may be new to this whole parenting thing, but even I know that breakfast is the most important meal of the day. You gotta eat, mija. You’re too skinny.”

Realizing she wouldn’t win, Lia took an exaggerated bite. “Yum. Delicious.”

Gabby’s expression softened, and she dropped a quick kiss on top of Lia’s head. “Thank you. Trust me—you’ll need this energy for later. We’ll need more than a few prayers to keep up with the crowds today.”

Her godmother wasn’t exaggerating. Summer was the Two Moons Diner’s busiest time of year. Unlike other college towns, which basically closed down when summer rolled around, business here in Belville boomed year round. As their college customers departed, relaxation-starved tourists, who came in droves to camp in the nearby woods or head over the river to New York City, replaced them.

As if on cue, the bell jingled as the diner’s front door opened.

“Morning, Lia! Morning, Gabby!” Holly’s brown curls bounced as she approached the counter.

Manny peeked through the kitchen window. “You want the usual?”

Lia’s best friend since fourth grade flashed the cook her megawatt smile, and for the umpteenth time, Lia found herself impressed by how easily Holly fit in anywhere.

“Sure! But just one piece of toast today. I’m cutting back on the carbs.”

“You got it!” He ducked back into the kitchen.

“So.” Holly pointed at Lia. “Why haven’t you returned my calls? You know we have important things to discuss.”

Lia bit her lower lip, trying not to smile. What had she been doing last night instead of calling Holly back? Reading fairy tales. Yeah, she was pretty sure her friend wouldn’t appreciate that excuse. “Sorry, Holly. I was just busy doing other stuff.”

“Never mind. It’s already forgotten.” Holly took a sip of Lia’s juice. “I’m here now so we can talk face-to-face. It’s already June and Homecoming is in October. Only four months away. Time’s flying by, and we need to prepare. I’ve already begun exercising.” She glanced at Lia. “Of course, you don’t need to worry about that because you’re already in great shape. But we both need dresses, so we have to go shopping ASAP. All the best ones will be gone if we wait much longer.”

Lia rolled her eyes. “Come on. It’s the first day of summer vacation. Can’t we just goof off and shop later? Or better yet, buy some cheap ones online at the last minute?”

When Holly shook her head, Lia tried a different approach. “You know I hate dances. Last year’s wasn’t even fun, and remember seventh grade?” She left it at that, but both girls recalled the exact details of the dance-that-shall-not-be-named. The one where a boy told Lia she’d be pretty if only she weren’t as tall as a giraffe.

Holly took a big bite of Lia’s muffin. “I still think I did the right thing when I punched Joey.”

“Too bad Principal McCarthy didn’t agree.”

“Lia Yang! You can’t keep letting those stupid junior high boys ruin this for you. Remember in fifth grade, when I really wanted to try out for a solo but was too nervous to audition?”

“Yeah.”

“Remember how you told me I’d regret not trying out and then helped me practice every day after school?”

“Yeah.”

“Remember the day of the auditions, when I was so nervous that I felt I’d barf?”

Remembering her friend’s dry heaving, Lia pushed the muffin away. “Yeah.”

“Who came up with the genius solution of me taking off my glasses so I couldn’t see anyone’s face?”

Lia shrugged. “It was no big deal.”

Holly’s brown eyes flashed. “It was a big deal to me. I would never have gotten the solo if it weren’t for you. And that’s not the only time. Remember debate team tryouts? Or student council elections? You’ve always supported me. You’re like the freaking wind beneath my wings.”

Lia giggled.

“So, I’m returning the favor. It’s time you dropped your wallflower status. As your bestie, I’m reminding you that this is our senior year, and I’m on the homecoming committee. We need to live it up. Every moment counts, and we’re going to make amazing memories with our hot dresses and fabulous dates.”

Fine. Lia could handle the dresses. But dates? Yeah right. Their school was tiny. The same boys who’d made fun of her height in middle school were now her classmates at prep. There was no way she’d find some amazing new guy whose ego could take being dwarfed by a five-foot-eleven giantess. Even the basketball players preferred cute, short girls.

Gabby slid a plate in front of them and pretended not to notice Lia’s silent pleas to intervene.

Holly waved her hand unconcerned. “Who cares that you’re supermodel height? Last I checked, that’s a good thing. Any guy who’s intimidated is an idiot. I mean, look at your mom and dad. She was taller than him and he never cared. There are good guys out there.”

Lia’s heart tightened thinking about her parents.

Holly took a couple of bites of her eggs before sighing blissfully. “These are delicious, Manny! Your best breakfast yet!”

The Two Moons’ cook poked his head out from the kitchen and gave her a thumbs up.

“My cousin Bridget can introduce us to some guys from her school,” Holly continued. “She goes to Hanover High, and the guys there are much more open-minded than the jerks at prep. We’re combing through her yearbook this weekend at her beach house. I can’t video chat with you while I’m there because reception’s dreadful. But I’ll be sure to take photos of all the hotties. When I get back, we’ll hunt for dresses and dates.” She jiggled her eyebrows. “Stick with me, kid, and you’ll go places.”

“Wait. What about Dylan?” Lia pictured the former student council treasurer. “Why don’t you ask him? You two went out a few times, right? He seemed nice.”

“He didn’t want to start anything before senior year. Gave some lame excuse about how long-distance relationships never work, so we’d probably just break up in college.”

“I’m sorry. That stinks.”

Sadness flitted across Holly’s face, but she shook her head, and her determined look returned. “Whatever. It’s his loss. And to be honest, it’s better this way. I don’t want to be tied down while I apply for colleges. He would have held me back.”

“Yeah. You’re right.”

“Of course, I’m right. So I won’t hear any more ‘buts’ about it. We’re going to homecoming, and we’re going to have fun!”

“Alright,” Lia reluctantly agreed. “I’ll try to have fun.”

“Good to have you on board, partner in crime.” Holly finished the remaining bites of her bacon and toast. “And this is why I love fat and carbs. So, so good.” She sighed happily. Grabbing her purse, Holly called out to Gabby, “What’s the damage? How much do I owe you?”

Gabby playfully swatted Holly’s arm. “Put that away. You know your money’s no good here.”

It was always the same. Holly would offer to pay, and Gabby would refuse. Lia found comfort in the predictability of it all.

“Thanks, Gabby. Next time.” Holly returned her attention to Lia. “Don’t forget to check your texts!” With a flourish of bouncy hair, she left.

Lia smiled. Her best friend was like a wild wind, blowing this way and that while carrying everyone else along for the ride. But that was why Lia loved her so much. Holly was loyal and fun.

And fun was definitely something Lia needed right now.

5 KIEREN

Kieren awoke on the floor of a tidy one-room cottage. Mud and rough-sawn wood-beamed walls held up a small sleeping loft. Dried plants dangled from the wood rafters. Nearby, twenty or so different colored glass bottles sat atop a narrow wooden table, glowing in the sunlight like a poor man’s stained-glass window.

A headache, similar to the ones he got after drinking too much, thrummed in his skull. He groaned, and something shifted in one of the shadowy corners. A stranger clad in a brown robe, sat on a stool, examining something in his hand. Smoke drifted lazily from the end of his glowing pipe.

It seemed Kieren was making a habit of waking up in the presence of strangers.

“Who are you?” He sat up and saw that he was wearing somebody else’s tunic. “What am I doing here? Where are my clothes?”

A pair of piercing sapphire-blue eyes studied Kieren. “Calm yourself, lad. I found you wounded in the woods, so I brought you back to my home to take care of your injuries. It seems you’re somewhat of a collector. Some of your scars appear quite old.”

Kieren bristled. “I don’t know who you are, but where are my sword and clothes?”

The old man took a puff from his pipe. “You weren’t wearing anything when I found you. Tell me, do you remember how you got into the woods?”

Kieren closed his eyes. Only wisps of smoke lay where memories ought to be.

“Think, lad,” the stranger urged.

The man’s request bothered him. Why couldn’t Kieren recall anything? He closed his eyes again and pushed through the sludgy fog in his mind.

Something fluttered in his memories. A panoramic view of the Solairan countryside. The cool night air dancing over his skin. A fearful voice screaming ‘dragon.’ Kieren’s eyes flew open. No. It couldn’t be. The sheep. The farm. The arrows. He stared at his hands. That couldn’t have been real. Could it?

“Where am I?”

“You’re deep in the heart of the Black Forest. And just how did you come to possess this?” A familiar black pendant dangled from the stranger’s hands.

Kieren touched his chest, remembering the weight of the stone against his skin. “It was my friend’s, I think.”

“I see.” The old man crossed the room to drop the pendant onto Kieren’s lap. “I’ll warm us a pot of tea. Such comfort seems befitting right now.”

Several moments later, the stranger placed a wooden cup in Kieren’s hands. Kieren eyed the liquid with suspicion, unsure whether to take a sip. The old man placed the cup to his own lips and then motioned for Kieren to do the same.

Kieren didn’t move.

“If I wanted to hurt you, lad, I would have done so while you were unconscious instead of waiting till you woke up.”

True. The stranger seemed to want him alive… for now. Maybe he was looking for answers too. Kieren lifted his cup and breathed in the steamy, spicy aroma. It smelled like berry root tea. He took a hesitant sip. The familiar drink warmed his throat. Emboldened, he finished the rest while taking a quick inventory of the room.

A sturdy wooden table sat in front of a crackling fire. On top rested piles of well-worn books, two large cloudy crystals, and several glass flasks.

Kieren placed his cup on the ground. Books? Crystals? Flasks? A man living alone in the Black Forest? Kieren eyed his host’s covered wrists. “By the laws of Solair, I order you to lift your sleeves.”

Like a curious bird, the man tipped his head ever so slightly. Finally, he rested his cup on the table and pushed up his sleeves, revealing the slender gold tattoos circling each wrist. “I assume you’re looking for these?”

“You’re a mage!” In all of Kieren’s years in the Dragon Corps, he’d hunted many monsters, but he’d never met a single practitioner of magic. After the Great War, all of Solair’s mages were given enchanted tattoos, preventing them from casting spells. The permanent ink served as punishment for the mages’ part in opening the portals to Verdura, the other magical world, and allowing monsters such as dragons to enter Solair.

Unaccustomed to life without magic, some mages lost their minds. Most just disappeared from public view. But now, one stood before Kieren. With his deep-set blue eyes and neatly trimmed white hair, the man could have been mistaken for someone’s doting grandfather, not some cursed user of magic.

“I was once a mage. But that was a long, long time ago.” Kieren’s host rotated his wrists. “These prevent me from practicing magic anymore.” He pulled his sleeves back down. “Now I’m just a simple healer. My name is Sage.”

Kieren’s mouth quirked a fraction. Sage, the once mage?

Sage frowned as if he knew what Kieren was thinking. “Now that you know who I am, pray, tell me—what brings you to my neck of the woods?”

Kieren scowled.

Sage narrowed his eyes. “I’m disappointed that you share your father’s sentiments when it comes to wielders of magic, Kieren, son of Lord Riehl.”

Kieren gave the man a lengthy stare. “How could you possibly know about my family and me?”

“I have my ways. And where are your courtly manners? This isn’t how a conversation works. It’s tit for tat, lad. I share something, and then you reveal something in return. So, let’s try again. How did you come to be in my neck of the woods?”

In the sunlit cottage room, the dark happenings of the previous night seemed so preposterous that Kieren dared not say them aloud. Especially not to someone he didn’t trust.

The once mage’s expression softened slightly. “Why don’t I share first. Last night, a dragon crashed down into my forest. It’s been years since I saw a fire-breather, so I thought I must be seeing things. When I went to investigate, to my great surprise, I found you lying on the ground instead of a large, scaled monster. I would have questioned you then, but you’d passed out.”

No. Kieren’s heart sank. Everything he remembered was true.

“Be glad you landed here, away from King Cedric’s iron fist,” Sage continued. “Few would dare venture into this patch of land, not when memories of the Great War still loom.”

The once mage was right. Some of the worst battles between the Solairans and Verdurans took place in the Black Forest. No one dared enter, especially at night. Some locals even claimed that the unhappy spirits of fallen warriors still haunted the woods.

A burning sensation tore through Kieren’s chest and he gritted his teeth, trying to ignore the pain. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, or what your abundance of herbs caused you to see.”

“Moons, give me patience! I’m trying to help you, lad. Not hurt you. The effects of dragon fire are like that, you know. It will only get worse the next time.”

Kieren swallowed. “What do you mean?”

“Last night, you only temporarily turned into a dragon. Your body’s still trying to fight the changes. But believe me. You will lose, and your next transformation will be permanent. Unless you wish to become a hunted animal, you best tell me what happened.”

Another wave of pain shot through his chest and Kieren clenched his hands into fists. Although he didn’t want to believe it, who else could he turn to? If what the once mage said was true, he couldn’t ask Griffith or Soren to break the law to help him. Compelled by his desperate situation, Kieren shared everything—from the hunt in the abandoned castle to the strange dream that turned out not to be a dream.

Sage’s lack of reaction unnerved him.

“How could this have happened?” Kieren asked. “Mages no longer wield magic. We’ve tattooed all of your kind.”

“According to some.”

“No, according to our laws and enforced by the ban,” Kieren said with more conviction than he felt. He didn’t know how the ban worked, but everyone knew the golden tattoos prevented mages from wielding their magic.

“Clearly someone is still practicing, in spite of everything. So, I would say that either someone wasn’t being truthful or something has horribly changed, wouldn’t you?” Sage sighed and absently rubbed at his wrists. “Despite what you may be feeling, you were actually quite fortunate. It’s extraordinary that you managed to survive.”

“You need fresh dragon’s blood to cast the spell,” Sage explained. “The dragon is a Verduran beast. When people ingest its blood, even the tiniest amount, it burns them from inside out until they become nothing but charred versions of themselves. It is a horrible, painful death.”

Images of the recently discovered bodies flashed through Kieren’s mind. Had they been cursed as well? The possibility sickened him.

“Here. Drink this. It will help.” Sage offered him more tea.

Anger boiled within. Kieren didn’t want more tea. He wanted answers. “Can’t you do something?”

“The tattoos bind my magic. But even if I had my powers, I couldn’t remove your curse. Do you know who cast the spell?”

“No.” He had no idea who attacked him in Hearst Castle.

“Then we need to speak to the mage who once owned this amulet. Unfortunately, she’s gone. Although not completely.”

Was the once mage trying to confuse him? “Old man, you’re wearing my patience thin!”

“Young man, open your mind! See beyond the tip of your nose. The mage is no longer here, but we can still reach her.” Sage rummaged through his jars and stopped when he found a small one filled with white powder. He blew a thin layer of dust off the lid. “We’ll use this.”

“But the ban! How is this possible?”

“You can ask her when we meet her in the Dark World.”

“That’s impossible. The Dark World only exists children’s stories.” Kieren stood, ignoring the aches in his body. What sort of fool did this man take him for? “Thank you for the clothing and children’s tales, but I need to return to reality.” He made his way toward the door.

“Believe what you want. But the Dark World exists. I know because I’ve been there.”

Kieren froze.

“Look beyond your fear and prejudice, or else, within one moon cycle, you’ll go from being the hunter to the hunted. You will change again. And mark my words, if you make it through the final transformation, you’ll remain a dragon.”

One moon cycle. His fate was to be sealed in seven days. Kieren slowly turned to face the once mage.

Sage’s expression was grim. “There’s no love between your kind and mine. But we do share something in common. We’ve both been marked by the king. I saw the tattooed bands around your arm. Twenty-one rings for twenty-one monsters killed, isn’t that right?”

“There’s a death sentence hanging over your head, lad. You need me, and I give you my word that I’ll help you see this through. So, what do you say? You’re brave enough to hunt monsters, but are you brave enough to visit the Dark World?”

Kieren gave the mage an incredulous stare. “And what will I owe you for your service?”

“Nothing.”

“You don’t want some ridiculous favor? To demand my firstborn child?”

Sage cracked a smile. “Is that what you’ve been taught about mages? I’m too old to raise a child. Truth be told, you have nothing I want, so consider this a joint quest for the truth. Plus, I wouldn’t mind seeing the woman again. I am rather fond of her, after all.”

He studied Kieren. “Of course, I assume that you’ll keep our arrangement a secret from the king.”

Although Kieren didn’t quite trust the mage, he understood the man’s fear. Cedric would imprison and kill them both if he found out about their agreement.

“On my honor, as the sole living heir of Lord Riehl and noble dragon hunter of Solair, none shall find out.”

Sage nodded. “Then we are in agreement.”

It was settled. Kieren couldn’t help but feel like their paths were now inextricably intertwined. “When do we leave?”

The once mage flipped through the pages of an ancient leather-bound book. “I’ll contact you once I’m ready.”

“How will you find me?”

Sage shot him a sly smile. “Oh, I have my ways.”

6 LIA

Lia breathed a sigh of relief. Her feet ached, but she didn’t particularly mind. Taking orders and delivering food helped to shut off her brain. She didn’t have to think about anything beyond whether table two needed more ketchup, how table eight’s couple were obviously in a fight, or how cute the kids at table three were. In the midst of the diner’s hustle and bustle, the darkest parts of her mind were thankfully quiet.

She lay in bed and watched the cars’ lights flash across her ceiling. A twangy tenor voice floated in through her bedroom window. It was karaoke night, and a patron must have taken full control of the mic to belt out heartfelt Elvis song after Elvis song.

Thoughts and memories began quietly slipping in. She hugged her pillow, trying to hold the fragments of her shattered heart together. Lia had people in her life who cared about her, but that didn’t mean she missed her parents any less. With tears tracing down her cheeks, she finally fell asleep.

A boy with unkempt hair and moonlight-silver eyes stepped out of the shadows. His gaze locked with hers and Lia’s heart skipped a beat.

“Who are you?” she whispered.

“Stay back. Get away from me, Lia.”

How did he know her name?

A bright ray of light poured from his body. Shielding her eyes, she backed away.

The ground rumbled, and a monstrous dragon with iridescent black scales loomed over her. The beast extended its leathery wings and she took in the sinewy, muscled body, the menacing sharp-as-knives teeth, and the pair of familiar silver eyes.

The dragon lurched forward, slashing a talon across her right arm. She fell to the ground, and her fingers brushed against something sharp.

“Do it. Please,” a voice inside her head whispered.

Lia grabbed the golden blade and pointed it at the dragon. “Who said that?”

The beast sat on its haunches and lowered its body in submission. “Please, just do it.”

Something within compelled her to approach. Her arms raised and with a scream, she drove the blade straight into the creature’s heart.

Lia awoke twisted in bedsheets and drenched in sweat. A headache pounded against her temples. Trembling, she shook two pills from the bottle on her night table and swallowed them dry.

It was just a bad dream. That was all.

She arrived downstairs for work still skittish from the nightmare.

“Morning, mija.” Gabby eyed her with obvious concern. “You alright?”

“Yeah, just peachy.”

Gabby handed her a cup of tea and a bagel. “Want to talk about it?”

Thankfully, the medication had kicked in by now, fading the shooting pain to a tolerable discomfort. “It’s nothing. I just had a bad dream last night.”

Two familiar women sitting at a corner table caught Lia’s attention.

“Has anyone taken Mrs. Sweeny’s order yet?”

“No.” Gabby visibly relaxed. “They were waiting for you.”

Lia stuffed a pad of paper and several pens into her apron pockets and walked over to the table. “Morning, Mrs. Sweeny. Morning, Miss Deborah.”

Mrs. Sweeny stared vacantly out the window. The sunlight highlighted her cloud of white hair. Lia waited, giving the older woman time to register the greeting. Eventually, her gaze turned to Lia. “I’m getting a special treat today.” Her gentle, wrinkled face formed a shy smile.

“That’s wonderful. What would you like?” Lia asked.

“Mother says I can have a tuna fish sandwich and a milkshake. Isn’t that right, Miss Deborah?”

Her companion nodded.

“Sounds great.” Lia turned to the other woman. “Miss Deborah, can I get you anything?”

The woman placed her plump brown hand on Mrs. Sweeny’s and gave it a little squeeze. “The same. Thank you.” She gave Lia a grateful smile.

“Alright.” Lia headed back to the counter.

Having anticipated the order that came every Monday morning, Manny handed Lia two plates with tuna sandwiches, both cut diagonally and with their crusts removed. Lia took the food to the table and went back to make the milkshakes.

Mrs. Sweeny clapped her hands when the drinks arrived. “Oh, goody! Chocolate’s my favorite.” She smiled brightly and took Lia’s hands. “You’re such a sweetheart, Farrah. You always know what I like.”

Although they went through the same script every week, it always startled Lia when she heard her mother’s name. She let Mrs. Sweeny’s paper-thin, blue-veined hands rest in hers for a moment before gently pulling away. “Anything for my best girl,” she repeated the same response her mother always gave. The woman beamed before taking a large bite out of her sandwich.

Lia turned to walk away.

“Farrah?” Mrs. Sweeny called out.

Lia stopped. This was different. “Yes?”

The older woman blinked. Clarity replaced the dreamy expression from before. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to call you by your mother’s name. You just remind me so much of her.”

Surprised by this moment of lucidity, Lia and Deborah exchanged a look. Mrs. Sweeny’s day nurse nodded, and Lia hurried back to the table. “It’s good to see you.” She wrapped her arms around the woman’s frail shoulders.

Mrs. Sweeny gave Lia’s arm an affectionate pat. “Sweet girl, it makes my heart happy to see you all grown up. Look at you, all grown up. I still remember you learning to read at that very counter.”

The older woman gazed at the bustling restaurant and gave a contented sigh. “George would have been tickled to see the diner still running. I knew we made the right decision leaving it to your mother and Gabby. Who would have thought that the rain-drenched girl we found outside all those years ago would one day inherit our little slice of heaven? Life’s just funny that way.”

Lia slid into a seat at the table. “Tell me the story about how you met my mother.” No matter how many times she heard it, the tale never grew old.

The woman’s eyes sparkled. “Years ago, the East Coast had one of the worst rainstorms in history. We kept the diner opened and hunkered down for two whole days, hoping that the power wouldn’t go out. During the tail end of the storm, I spied a young woman peering through the window. Didn’t matter that we were in the midst of closing, we pulled her out of the storm right quick. Your poor mother was drenched and kept babbling on about a door in the woods. Well, Georgie and I weren’t doctors, but we fed her our famous clam chowder and milkshake. Farrah perked up mighty soon after that.”

Mrs. Sweeny sipped her chocolate shake. “Never had children of our own. Your mother was a real gift to us.”

“You said Mom was apologizing for something?” Lia clung to the newest detail in the story. “A door? I don’t remember hearing about that before, Mrs. Sweeny.”

The older woman stared at Lia in confusion. “Who’s Mrs. Sweeny? My name’s Abigail. Mother says I get a chocolate milkshake because I’ve been so good today.”

A light had dimmed in the woman’s eyes.

“You’re right. I’m sorry.” She gave Mrs. Sweeny a shaky smile. “Take good care of yourself, Abigail.”

Her smile fell as she returned to the counter. There had once been a time when Mrs. Sweeny had greeted her everyday after school with a cookie and a warm smile. It hurt to see her mind and body so out of sync now.

“Are you okay?”

Lia spun around. Billy gave her a small lopsided smile. Currently wearing a T-shirt that read ‘No, I Will Not Fix Your Computer.’ At the moment, his wiry, six-foot-two frame was balancing way too many cups on a tray.

She tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just thinking about stuff like identity and loss.”

He gave her a blank look.

“Never mind. Let me help you with these.” She grabbed a stack of cups from the tray and walked him to the kitchen. “What did Gabby want you to fix this time?”

“The dishwasher. And once I’d fixed that, I updated her computer. Sorry if I surprised you. You just looked kinda lost.”

“No problem.” Lia put the cups on the counter. “How did she rope you into clearing tables?”

He rubbed the back of his neck and avoided looking her in the eyes. “I just figured I’d help.”

A tall, lanky transplant from California, Billy had struggled to adjust to Exeter Prep. Because he was so quiet, the other students wrote him off as snobby. But Lia knew better. He was just uncomfortable around people, feeling more at ease behind a piece of technology. Once Lia realized this, she’d connected Billy with Gabby. Her godmother had soon adopted him into her diner family.

Lia patted him on the back. “Don’t let Gabby boss you around too much.”

“I heard that, mija!” Her godmother called from the counter.

Blushing, Billy adjusted his glasses and shoved his hands into his pockets.

Lia peered over at Mrs. Sweeny’s table. A beam of sunlight illuminated the air around the older woman, creating a soft halo. Her heart tightened as she wondered how many more times Mrs. Sweeny would visit her beloved diner.

7 KIEREN

The Solairan skies began their daily transformation from shades of blue to patches of brilliant yellow, orange, and violet. Set ablaze by the rays of the setting sun, the surrounding fields of wheat shone a bright gold. Although it was a glorious sight, Kieren kept his eyes fixed on the path ahead. Wincing in pain, he pushed Sage’s mare to a faster gallop.

King Cedric’s stone monstrosity soon loomed over the surrounding landscape. Its turrets and spiral towers jutted proudly into the sky. Kieren slowed, pausing briefly to greet the guard at the outer gates of Cairn, Solair’s capital city. Surprise and fear crossed the man’s face as he waved Kieren in.

Even if the guard found it odd seeing Solair’s highest-ranked hunter riding an old workhorse, he knew better than to say anything. No one dared question a member of the Dragon Corps.

Luck was on Kieren’s side as he galloped through the almost-deserted winding streets. The few inhabitants that were about scrambled out of his way, allowing him to slip by. The man guarding the castle gate, accustomed to seeing dragon hunters coming and going, waved Kieren through.

As he came to a halt in the courtyard, two young boys appeared from the stables and bowed.

Kieren hopped off the mare and grimaced in pain. “Here.” He tossed the reins to a boy. “Treat her as one of the king’s finest.”

The boys looked at each other in surprise. One opened his mouth as if to say something, but the other nudged him in the ribs, shaking his head.

“Yes, my lord,” they replied in unison.

Worried that he’d already used up his allotted luck, Kieren took the castle’s rarely used western passage. Although there were faster routes back to his bedchambers, he couldn’t risk anyone seeing him and pestering him with questions he wasn’t ready to answer.

A sigh of relief escaped his lips as he stepped into his room. Given all that had happened, everything inside looked surprisingly unremarkable. Nothing here could tie him to the monster from last night. Then again, what had he expected? Broken scales? Claw marks? Singed curtains? He nervously fingered the amulet. The only physical evidence of last night’s transformation hung around his neck.

Funny how light a cursed object could be.

A knock on the door pulled him from his somber thoughts. He yanked off the necklace and stashed it beneath his pillow. “Come in.”

Griffith entered the room and eyed Kieren’s outfit with suspicion. “Where were you?”

Trust Griff to notice what he was wearing. “What do you mean? I took a brief walk outside earlier before returning to rest.”

“Wearing that?” Griffith rolled his eyes. “I recognize commoner’s clothes when I see them. You can’t pull the coarse wool over my eyes. Besides, I’ve already knocked on your door several times today, and you never answered. I was tempted to kick the door down and drag your dead body out.”

Kieren chuckled. “You said it yourself. I needed time to rest and heal.”

“Really? Then why did I see your sorry sack of bones dressed in peasant garb entering through the western gate?”

Darn. “Alright. You caught me. I snuck out of the castle in disguise. Just needed to get away.”

His friend broke into a grin. “Well, why didn’t you tell me? I could have come with you.” He took a seat on Kieren’s bed. “So, where did you go?”

“Please, do make yourself at home. If you must know, I rode into into town to clear my mind and get some fresh air.” Well, that was somewhat true, if you just left out the part about flying.

“Is that so? Well the next time you go out, take me too. I’m a good companion, or so the ladies say.”

Kieren made a face. “Perhaps. Although I wouldn’t give your sources too much credit. Your female companions all seem to be of the money-accepting variety.”

Griffith’s copper-colored skin flushed red. “Laugh all you want. But while you were gone, you also missed the news passing through the ranks.”

“What happened?”

“They’ve spotted a new dragon.”

Kieren’s smile fell. “Really?”

“A farmer swears he saw one near the Black Forest. At least that’s what Seth and Charles say.” Griff’s voice rose in excitement. “Can you believe it? Another dragon? And this one’s young and fast.”

Kieren remembered the freedom he’d felt soaring through the clouds. “Did we send any scouts? I could take some men tomorrow.”

“There’s no need. Seth and Charles already went to investigate. A farmer claimed his son shot the beast out of the sky near the forest’s border. No one has seen the monster since. Of course, no one ventured inside to check. It’s hard to know what to believe. Apparently, the farmer’s breath reeked of gin.”

Of course they wouldn’t have found a body. “Well, I guess that’s the end of it.”

“Perhaps not.” Griffith stood. “Can you believe it? We thought we were hunting the very last dragon. But then another beast just appears out of nowhere. What if there is a new dragon? Or better yet, a whole thunder of them? Think of the hunting!”

Kieren eyed his friend’s flushed face. He remembered that same need to prove himself. But that had been dozens of kills ago.

“Come now, listen to yourself. It makes no sense. Young dragons are inexperienced. Surely we’d have seen evidence of his feeds before now. Beasts don’t just appear out of nowhere.”

At least, they hadn’t before.

“Maybe.” Griffith’s enthusiasm waned. “But I almost forgot the real reason I came to find you. Soren wants to know if you’re well enough to join him for his debrief with the king. ”

“Does the captain know I was out?”

“Course not.” His friend scowled. “I’m not about to get you in trouble. I told him you were resting the whole time. Your secret romantic rendezvous is safe with me.” His nose wrinkled in distaste as he passed his eyes over Kieren’s outfit. “You’d better get properly dressed, though. You can’t enter court wearing that.”

After changing into a blue linen tunic, black pants, and black boots, Kieren left with Griffith to meet the king. His hand played over the hilt of his sword as he tried to come up with the words to convince Cedric that the latest reports of dragon sightings were false.

If all went well, no one would ever spot that beast again.

Tapestries and old armor lined the hallway leading up to the Great Hall. The weavings on the walls constituted a well-meaning but feeble attempt to regulate the temperature inside the castle. The suits of armor stood like ghostly sentinels frozen in a silent salute.

As always, Kieren’s eyes lingered on the armor. After the war, they’d confiscated and destroyed most magical items. However, some Verduran handiwork, such as their finely woven cloth and weaponry, was still considered a prized commodity. These particular metal suits were rare sought-after relics. With their intricate, swirling gold designs and inlaid jewels, they were some of the most exquisite examples of Verduran craftsmanship Kieren had ever seen.

They finally arrived in front of the massive wooden doors leading to the Great Hall. Griffith hesitated, but Kieren pushed them open and strolled inside. Four gaudy metal-and-dragon-bone chandeliers lit the room from above. Sturdy wooden beams crisscrossed the ceiling, framing different panels of gruesome paintings.

Some showed snarling dragons feasting on peasants or burning down villages. Others depicted the Verduran and Solairan armies locked in bloody battle. A few portrayed the mages being branded with tattoos, their faces contorted in silent despair. A dozen pale stone gargoyles with jeweled eyes sat atop their perches, perpetually baring their pointed teeth at the men below.

Soren, Cedric, and several advising lords stood around a massive circular wooden table. Kieren scanned the men’s faces, thankful that his father wasn’t in court today. The king looked up. Once stocky and fit, Cedric now sported the rounder middle that came with age and all the comfortable benefits of being a noble in the post-war years. A heavy gold crown rested on his wavy, graying hair.

“Our injured hero returns.” Cedric slapped him on the back and Kieren fought the urge to wince. His body felt like it had only just been pieced back together.

The king returned his attention to Soren. “Now, Captain. Let me understand your most recent report. You expect me to believe that our men failed to locate a hulking beast and that unidentified assailants gravely injured our best dragon hunter?”

“Yes, my King.” Soren’s face remained stony.

“Why do you suppose things went so horribly wrong? Was it a problem with your leadership?”

“No,” Soren replied. “We did everything we could. We searched every inch of the castle and weren’t able to locate the beast. But I’m confident that we will capture it in time.”

“And what is this I hear about another dragon?” Cedric’s eyes raked over Kieren. “Weren’t you the one who promised we were on the brink of exterminating every last one of these vermin?”

“My King, we’ve already investigated the situation. Our scouts discovered nothing. What did we guess it was?” Kieren turned to Griffith. “A bored farmer getting a bit too friendly with the drink?”

Griffith nodded. “Seemed to be.”

“It better be.” Lord Cassius, one of Cedric’s oldest friends, stepped in. “The last thing my lands need is a beast ruining the harvesting season. We’ve already had a tough enough time as it is.”

The other lords grumbled in agreement.

Kieren watched, interested to see how Cedric would address their concerns. Everyone knew that the years since the war had been hard. Solair’s farmers struggled with their harvests. Some blamed the ban on magic, since mages had often helped increase land yields.

Of course, no one would ever outright voice their concerns to Cedric.

The king’s face turned an ugly shade of red. “We’re still cleaning up after those damn mages. No longer will the mistakes of a bygone era hamper our progress.”

“Aye, sire,” Soren responded. “You can count on the hunters’ steel to finish this mission.”

“Good,” the king growled before returning his attention to the map on the table. “Captain, you and your men are dismissed.”

Kieren inwardly sighed in relief. For now, his secret was safe.

Once the doors of the Great Hall shut behind them, Soren gave Kieren a quick once-over. “You look like death warmed up, lad.”

Kieren laughed. “Thank you. I’m fine. Which is a good thing because I am formally requesting your permission for a short leave of absence. I need to see my father.”

Soren hesitated before responding. “Of course.” He placed an arm across Kieren’s shoulder. “And what would Lord Riehl want with you this time?”

“Probably just wants to chat about the good old days.” Kieren’s words were laced with bitterness.

Looking thoughtful, Soren nodded but asked no more questions. Kieren viewed the captain as a father figure. But Soren would never question the more brutal aspects of his dysfunctional family dynamics. It wasn’t his mentor’s place.

“Well, I’m mighty glad to see you out of your room.” Soren smiled. “Poor Griffith couldn’t function without you. It was as if half his brain were missing.”

“So says the man who sat by your bedside growling at the healers every night,” Griffith responded.

Soren’s face darkened. “Well, they were taking their sweet time. Of course, I would completely understand if you wish to skip our weekly tournament.”

Amidst all the chaos, Kieren had almost forgotten about his and Soren’s sparring competition. This week, it was Kieren’s turn to prove himself.

“Looking for an excuse to get out of your public flogging?” Kieren asked

Soren roared with laughter. “That’s quite a boast coming from someone in your condition. Are you sure, lad?”

Kieren nodded.

“Then let’s do this. The last time I checked, you and I were each able to take on four men.”

Griffith nodded. “Yes, although since Kieren’s the challenger this week, technically, he could be ahead after today’s match.”

“Well, we’d better not let that happen.”

“Don’t worry.” Griffith brandished an invisible sword. “I’ve been practicing.”

8 KIEREN

A dozen or so hunters waited outside the training room in the lower levels of the castle chatting with each other.

“How is our golden boy faring?” Rhyland asked. He watched Kieren with calculating eyes, a permanent sneer resting on his face. “Looks like you’re a bit worse for wear.”

“Careful now, cousin, or people might think you actually care,” Kieren responded.

“As if I would care about a bastard.”

A small growl escaped Kieren’s lips.

Griffith placed a hand on his shoulder. “Let’s head inside. We have better things to do with our time than talk with the likes of him.”

Rhyland scowled. “This conversation is none of your concern, you dirt-eating peasant.”

Something inside Kieren snapped. He grabbed his cousin by the collar and slammed him against the wall. Hard.

“Listen, you sniveling coward. Title or no title, Griffith’s a better warrior and man than you will ever be. You haven’t the bravery, skills, or stomach to do what he does.”

Rhyland’s eyes widened as he struggled to free himself.

“Enough!” Soren barked. “Kieren, you’ve made your point. Let him go.”

Kieren held the scrawny man for a moment longer before obeying.

“Did you see him?” Rhyland shrieked. “He attacked me. I demand that you punish him.”

Soren crossed his arms looking less than impressed. “You just riled up one of the king’s best hunters knowing full well how violent my men are trained to be. It’s a miracle that the only thing you leave with today is a bruised neck.”

“I’ll tell the king.” Rhyland’s voice grew steadily louder. “He’ll punish Kieren and his dirty peasant too.”

“That won’t be necessary.” Soren placed himself squarely in front of Rhyland. “The king trusts me to handle my men. Kieren will be raked through the coals, believe me. But let’s talk about you for a moment. Do you have something you need to do here? Or is there somewhere else you should be?”

Rhyland’s eyes flicked back and forth between Kieren and Soren as if he were debating whether to push the issue. But one look at the seasoned warrior’s no-nonsense expression and Rhyland backed down. He straightened his tunic. “I was delivering a message to two of your men. But I’m done now and ready to return to more civilized company.”

Taking a wide step around Soren, Rhyland jabbed his shoulder into Kieren as he passed. “I’ll bet your captain has no idea who you really are.” He spoke so quietly that only Kieren could hear. “Enjoy life now because soon you’ll be the one collared and killed.”

The comment struck a little too close to the truth. Luckily, no one else seemed to have noticed anything unusual.

“Leave the issue alone.” Soren patted Kieren on the back and led him into the training room. “It’s time to get your head in the game.”

The floor inside the vast training room was bare, with only a few benches in one corner and an immense painted red circle in the center. But the walls told a different story. Covered floor to ceiling with weaponry and armor—they contained everything needed to take down monsters.

Kieren pulled off his tunic and set it aside on a bench.

“That guy’s such a jerk.” Seth, one of their newest recruits, took a seat nearby and slipped his harness over his head. “My brother and I are kinda like you and Rhyland. Opposites, I mean. We bicker all the time. My mother says…” His voice faded as he eyed the tattooed bands on Kieren’s arm and the numerous scars on his chest and back. “Geez. So the rumors are true. You really were carved up by those monsters.”

Kieren arched his eyebrow but didn’t bother correcting the other hunter’s assessment. Most of the scars on his body had been caused by a monster, but not the winged kind. In actuality, only a few of Kieren’s injuries came from hunting dragons. The majority were older scars resulting from injuries at his father’s hand.

Lord Riehl took a hard approach to discipline.

Kieren slipped on a clean linen shirt and buckled his leather harness, ignoring Seth’s ogling eyes. It didn’t bother him anymore when others stared. Each scar was a permanent reminder of a hardship he’d overcome. The latest scar on his chest would be no different. Kieren would defeat this curse too.

Griffith approached, already dressed.“You know you don’t have to do this.” He looked at Kieren with concern.

“Of course I need to,” Kieren replied. “How else will I gain bragging rights over the captain?”

“It’ll take more than your pretty eyes and brave words to beat me.” Soren called out from across the room. He pointed inside the red ring with his sword. “Ready, lad?”

Anticipation coursed through Kieren’s veins as he headed over.

In the Great Hall upstairs, he played the role of the swaggering, powerful hunter. Despite his cool confidence, he knew the king kept him on a short leash. Kieren was merely a tool—prized for now and discarded once no longer useful. But down here, things were different. Here, he could shed his courtly mask and be himself—unapologetically powerful and deadly.

Griffith stepped into the middle of the ring and cupped his hands around his mouth. “Listen up, because I’ll only say this once. The rules of the challenge are simple. Kieren is tonight’s challenger. Soren gets to call in as many or as few men as he wants to help him fight. No blood will be drawn, but gentle taps anywhere on the body with a sword will mark a fighter as out.”

“Yeah, I’ll be gentle,” someone from the crowd called out. “As gentle as my mom is when she boxes my ears.” A few surrounding men laughed.

Griffith glared in the direction of the interruption. “Last week, Soren proved that although ancient, he can still keep up with Kieren. He was tapped out while fighting four opponents.”

“I’m only forty,” Soren retorted.

“It doesn’t matter when Griffith can’t count above thirty,” someone else yelled out.

The crowd roared with laughter.

Griffith placed his hands on his hips. “I was trying to praise you, Captain. I was saying that even though you’re almost decrepit—”

“Griffith!” Soren roared.

“Fine. Some people just can’t accept a compliment.” Griffith huffed. “Stay in the circle. Don’t draw blood. Hits and kicks are allowed, but only a sword can tap an opponent out. Let’s have a clean fight.” He bowed to the cheering crowd and left the ring.

Kieren and Soren bowed to one another and then to the surrounding men. And that’s where all signs of civility ended. The captain made the first move and lunged without hesitation.

Instinct immediately took over. Years of training allowed Kieren to anticipate his mentor’s maneuvers as he dodged Soren’s deadly swinging blade. Spying an opening, Kieren took his chance and aimed his sword at his mentor’s shoulder. The sound of steel on steel rang out as Soren blocked Kieren’s attempt. The two kept at this back-and-forth for some time, neither of them landing a hit.

“Griffith, Leo,” Soren barked, “get your lazy butts in here. We need to wake Kieren up. Seems our boy’s a bit distracted today.”

Kieren grinned, wiping the sweat from his brow. With each sequence of attacks, he settled back into a deadly rhythm. Twisting and slicing his sword through the air, Kieren held nothing back. All too soon, he tapped out the other two men.

“I thought we were friends!” Griffith shook his head while rubbing his arm.

“That’s why he took it easier on you,” Soren called out.

A familiar ache slowly burned Kieren’s arms and legs. Hungry for more, he ignored the discomfort.

“Tired?” Soren mocked. “Lie down and we can end this now.”

Little chance of that happening. This was way too much fun. A grunt escaped Kieren’s lips, and he aimed for his mentor’s left side. Taken by surprise, Soren only just slid out of the way in time. The older man’s teasing demeanor vanished, leaving a warrior in its place. The captain swung, this time aiming for Kieren’s shoulder. Kieren dodged and spun around, elbowing the man in the ribcage. The blow sent Soren reeling, and he stumbled back, struggling to maintain his balance.

“That doesn’t count!” Griffith’s voice rang from outside the circle. “He needs to be tapped out by a blade.”

Good. Kieren shot his captain a grin. Feeling more alive now than he had in days, he wanted to keep going.

Soren wiped his sweaty forehead with the back of his hand. “Two more!”

Seth and Fisher jumped in. The less-experienced hunter warily assessed Kieren, probably remembering the scars from before, while Fisher grinned ferociously, hungry to prove himself. Kieren’s blood roared in response, his body thrumming with excitement.

His three opponents relentlessly attacked from all sides, giving Kieren no time to breathe. The angry clang of blades and sour stench of sweat assaulted Kieren’s senses. He grew agitated, struggling to tune out the unwanted sounds and smells to concentrate on the movements of the other men.

When Fisher’s blade sliced too close to his arm, a dark, unfamiliar rage roared within.

How dare he?

A great heat rushed from Kieren’s chest to his fingertips. Reveling in this surge of power, Kieren pushed Fisher to the ground and rapped him soundly on the chest. Then he spun around and slammed the broad side of his sword against Seth’s ribs. The hunter fell, gripping his side in pain.

More. He wanted more!

“Ready to call it quits, old man?” Kieren snarled.

“Old man?” Soren grunted as he avoided Kieren’s blade. “All these years and I’ve still not managed to teach you proper manners, you hooligan. This isn’t over. Chase! Maxim!” Two more hunters leaped into the ring. But before they had time to do anything, Kieren’s blade arced through the air, tapping against the shoulder of one and the stomach of the other. The men stopped in their tracks, surprised they’d been taken out so soon.

The crowd exploded in cheers.

“Guess it’s just you and me now, Soren.” Kieren twisted his body and hooked his left leg around the captain’s ankle, knocking him onto his back. Before Soren could stand, Kieren slid his blade dangerously close to the man’s chin before lightly tapping his chest.

The surrounding hunters roared in excitement and Soren eyed Kieren with pride. “If this is how you fight when you’re injured, perhaps we should ensure you get hurt more often.”

Griffith tossed each of them a skein of water, which Kieren greedily drank.

One by one, the hunters congratulated him. At first, he accepted their praise. He had just taken down seven men, after all. But something about Soren’s comment burrowed uncomfortably into Kieren’s thoughts.

He carefully twisted his torso one way and then the other. Yes, his muscles ached, but he also felt uncharacteristically charged and strong. His mentor was right. Given the extent of his injuries, the win had come too easily.

Only Griffith stood apart from the crowd. “All this time I thought you were healing, but now I see that you must have been down here training instead. How else could you have pulled off those moves?”

“Maybe my attackers burned some extra strength into me,” Kieren joked half-heartedly.

“Right. Sure.” Griffith seemed thoughtful. “Let’s go eat supper. You’ve certainly earned a meal and a good stiff drink.”

The fire inside Kieren roared in agreement. He smiled bitterly. Nothing they served at dinner could quench the heat that threatened to engulf him.

9 KIEREN

Not wanting to hang out with the other hunters after dinner, Kieren feigned tiredness to retire early. As he entered his room, a small crumpled scrap of parchment on his dresser caught his attention. He unfolded it to reveal one neatly printed word: Tonight.

How did Sage get into the castle without being detected?

“Who’s there?” Kieren asked the empty room.

He tossed the note into the fireplace and then scribbled a note for Griffith. Familiar with Lord Riehl’s demanding manner, neither his friend nor Soren would question his leaving at such a late hour.

After slipping the note under Griffith’s door, Kieren snuck through the maze of hallways to the stables. He quietly led Sage’s mare toward the castle’s west entrance. Once out of earshot of the sleep-deprived guards, he hopped on.

A few hours later, he reached the edge of the Black Forest and hesitated before riding in. Was he ready to go against every belief he ever held and every vow he’d ever made? Should he trust the once mage? Could he even trust his own cursed thoughts anymore?

Out of habit, his hand rested on the hilt of his sword. The weapon’s solid presence brought some measure of relief. While his journey might take him into the great unknown, Kieren wasn’t powerless. Curse be damned.

His training with the hunters allowed him to easily remember the directions to the once mage’s small home. After one knock, Sage peered out from behind the cottage door. “I see you got my message.”

And just how the once mage had got that message to him, Kieren would love to know. “Yes. I love illegal midnight adventures.”

“Wonderful.” The man ushered him inside. “We leave at first light.”

“Shouldn’t we leave now, when no one will see us?”

Sage shook his head. “We can’t do that. Time works the same in the Dark World as it does here. Our mage will be happier meeting us during the day than being awoken in the middle of the night.”

“But we’ve no time to waste.”

“Trust me. We will find your mage.”

Kieren frowned but said nothing more. “You’re expecting a third member to join us on our quest?” He eyed the two sleeping mats on the ground.

“One’s for you and the other is for the mage. If all goes well, she’ll be returning with us.”

Two mages? Kieren swallowed uncomfortably. Having one nearby already seemed risky enough.

“I’ll need you to hand me the amulet, lad.”

Kieren flinched. “I didn’t bring it. I left it under my pillow.”

“That does make things more difficult.” Sage frowned. “I trust you told no one about any of this?”

“No one.”

“Good. Then it should be safe. Get some rest, lad. I’ll put Winter back in the stables, and then I’ll prepare for tomorrow’s big trip.”

Kieren lay down on his mat, uncomfortable that his fate lay in the hands of a stranger. Hopefully, by this time tomorrow, he’d be freed from the curse and able to return to his normal life.

THE NEXT THING Kieren saw was sunlight streaming through the cottage windows.

“For a hunter, you sleep like the dead. It’s time to go.” Sage tossed Kieren a small loaf of bread and some cheese. “We’ve got some walking to do.”

Kieren gathered his things. “Why don’t you just do the magic here?”

“Can you fight with a grass sword?” Sage scoffed. “Certainly not. You handle the fighting and leave the portal making to me, boy! The ban covers this area, but we’re heading somewhere where the boundaries between our two worlds are a little more malleable.”

Kieren took a bite of cheese and resolved not to ask any more questions. It was probably best if he didn’t get too close to the once mage.

Sage took them deeper into the woods, where shadows from overhead leaves created dappled shapes on the silent forest floor, and it became harder and harder to see the morning light. Some of the bloodiest battles of the Great War had taken place in these very woods. Kieren didn’t believe in ghosts, but the unnatural silence of their surroundings made him uneasy. Where were the animals? The only sound that greeted his ears was the snap of twigs breaking under his feet.

Gradually the leafy canopy became less dense and Kieren found himself at the edge of a small grassy clearing littered with tiny wildflowers. In its center stood an enormous pale rock about the same height as Kieren. Few branches covered this area, allowing a steady beam of morning light to shine down.

“We’re here,” Sage called out.

Nothing sinister seemed to lurk beneath this idyllic scene.

The once magic whistled a short tune before pulling out a piece of white chalk and drawing the outline of a large door onto the rock. He then took out a small knife and, with a swift motion, sliced the blade across his palm. Tracing his hand over the chalk door, Sage smeared his blood against the rock.

“It’s time.” Beads of sweat dotted the old man’s forehead as he placed his injured hand in the middle of the chalk doorway.

It disappeared and the rest of Sage’s body soon followed. How had the once mage done it? Kieren walked forward and placed his left hand inside the chalk door. The rock felt solid. He tentatively pushed, and to his amazement, his hand disappeared into the stone.

Moons, this was it. There was no turning back now.

Kieren stepped through the portal.

10 KIEREN

It was a strange sensation, almost like walking through cold, melted glass. The feeling wasn’t painful, just odd. He peered around, seeing streaks of blue, green, and brown ahead. A distorted image of a forest appeared. Kieren reached out, pushing through a thick icy curtain to something warm and real.

Dazzling sunlight shone through the leaves in a forest not too dissimilar to the one they’d left behind. For a moment, he wondered if they’d even left Solair at all. But as a loud roar assaulted his ears, something huge and silver shot through the air.

“Get behind me.” Kieren unsheathed his sword. “We don’t know what sort of beast we’re dealing with here.”

Sage remained rooted to the ground, staring at the sky in obvious awe. “That wasn’t a living creature. We just saw an airplane. And I suggest you put that sword away. They don’t take too kindly to weapons around here.”

What sort of place doesn’t allow its citizens to wield weapons? Kieren sheathed his blade just as an odd pulsing sound overhead caught his attention. This time, a smaller flying object with two spinning wings flew above them.

“Helicopter,” Sage explained.

Kieren repeated the strange word, emphasizing each syllable.

Sage’s eyes crinkled in amusement. “Airplanes and helicopters are forged from metal, like your sword. People here call them machines. They use them to fly.”

“People fly?” Kieren could scarcely believe his ears.

“It’s remarkable what they’ve managed to accomplish without magic.”

As they walked through the woods, Kieren’s amazement only grew. Everything around them, from the birds to the flowers, resembled plants and animals from his world. Other than those strange machines, life here felt shockingly similar.

The once mage appeared quite at ease in their new surroundings. Every so often, Sage stopped to admire different plants, occasionally pulling off leaves or flowers and storing them in a small leather drawstring pouch that hung from his waist.

Kieren pretended not to notice.

Soon, they reached the edge of the woods.

“Ah, yes.” Sage turned back. “There’s something else I need to tell you. Instead of horses, Dark Worlders ride machines called cars. They’re like horseless carriages.”

“How do these cars move around?”

Sage paused before answering. “They run on the rotted remains of dead animals.”

Dark Worlders must be ferocious indeed.

Dozens of strange-looking carriages in various shapes and colors whizzed over a black paved path that ran along the edge of the forest. Kieren watched, wondering how the cars went so fast without hitting each other. After a while, he concluded that red, yellow, and green flashing candles dictated their movements.

“Will we be riding one of these cars?” The prospect of moving that fast thrilled him.

Sage gave him a knowing smile. “Not this time. Our destination’s just over there.” He pointed to a nearby brick building where a sign overhead advertised “Two Moons Diner.”

As they walked, a group of Dark Worlders emerged from the building and approached. Some of the young women glanced over at him, giggling and whispering to one another. Their brightly colored short pants exposed a daring amount of skin. One girl with long straight blonde hair laughed, revealing metal-wrapped teeth.

Kieren grimaced. Was she some sort of criminal? What had she done to deserve such torture?

A group of young men followed closely behind. Like the girls, most wore short blue pants and short sleeve shirts with words and images painted on them. Kieren’s leather harness, plain cotton tunic and brown pants stood out in stark contrast.

Dozens of cars surrounded the building. He wanted to take some time to admire the machines up close, but Sage walked right by. Kieren gave the horseless carriages one final glance, promising himself that he’d study them later. Just for research purposes, of course.

A blast of icy air greeted them inside the building. If Sage hadn’t warned him that this world was devoid of magic, Kieren would have credited sorcery for the drastic change in temperature.

The diner reminded Kieren of a very colorful tavern. Perfectly cut black-and-white square stones covered the floor, and wide seats wrapped in shiny red leather surrounded smooth red-and-white checkered tables.

An older woman in a short, unnaturally bright pink gown greeted them a smile. “Welcome to the Two Moons Diner. Table for two?”

“Yes, dear lady,” Sage replied with enthusiasm.

The woman gestured to the tables behind her. “Sit anywhere you’d like. Your waitress will be along shortly to take your order.”

Sage chose a table near the windows. Although a couple of patrons glanced in their direction, no one said anything to them. Kieren slid into one of the smooth leather seats, and picked up a menu. While he could easily read the words, he wasn’t sure what a lot of them meant. Why would anyone want to eat fish fingers? Did fish here have fingers? The idea sounded revolting. And why did they enjoy drinking shaken milk? Did it taste that much better than still milk?

“Odd, how much overlap there is,” Sage murmured without looking up from his menu. “I have some working theories on that.” He gave Kieren a small apologetic smile. “Of course, I’ll keep all my forbidden ideas to myself.” They fell silent until Sage looked up from his menu again. “You’re coping well for your first world-traveling experience.”

“Is that so?” Kieren continued to work on deciphering the menu.

“I imagined you brandishing your sword around, itching to get out of here sooner. But you continue to surprise me, son of Riehl.”

Kieren kept his eyes on the menu, unsure how to respond to the compliment.

“Morning. Welcome to Two Moons. My name’s Lia, and I’ll be taking your order today. Would you like to start off with something to drink?”

Their waitress was a beautiful girl with a warm smile. Bright blue eyes peered over a sprinkling of freckles. Her hair was loosely tied back, allowing several strands of her black wavy hair to escape and loosely frame her face. Curious if her hair was as soft as it appeared, Kieren briefly imagined reaching out to touch her.

His face grew warm. What was wrong with him? One would think he’d never seen a female before. Kieren lowered his eyes and pretended to study the menu like Sage before he did anything stupid, like kiss her.

“I can give you more time if you’d like…” Her voice drifted off.

“No. That won’t be necessary,” Kieren spluttered without thinking. Not daring to meet her eyes, he focused on her bright pink uniform instead. She shifted her body, and his eyes lowered slightly. Moons. Why was the girl’s dress so short? Feeling his cheeks warm again, he dragged his attention to her hands. “We’ll have two pints of your finest ale, good lady.”

Her carefree laugh sent sparks of electricity dancing across his already heated skin.

“Well, we don’t usually serve alcohol at nine in the morning. Can I get you something else instead? Coffee? Milk? Juice?”

“Two chocolate milkshakes, please,” Sage answered without looking up from his menu. “I remember those being quite delicious.”

“Great choice.” She wrote down their order on a pad of parchment. “Chocolate milkshakes are my favorite too.”

“Yes. I would also like…” Sage fell silent. He stared at the girl, his mouth gaping open.

Lia’s eyebrows raised. “Yes?”

“That will be all,” Kieren jumped in to fill the increasingly uncomfortable silence. “Thank you.”

She tucked the pad of parchment into her pocket. “Great, I’ll take your menus now.”

The waitress took Sage’s menu first and then reached out to take Kieren’s. For one brief, glorious moment, their fingers touched, and Kieren swore he felt electricity zipping between them. He stared at her in surprise.

A deepening blush spread across her cheeks and he couldn’t help but notice the soft fullness of her mouth.

“Silver,” the girl whispered. A look of fear slithered across her face and she wrenched the menu from his hand before practically sprinting away.

11 LIA

Dreams were meant to be just dreams, nothing more. But how did that explain his face and eyes? Lia shivered. People don’t turn into dragons, not outside of fairy tales anyway. It was mere coincidence that the good-looking guy at table eight closely resembled the boy in her dream. A weird, freaky coincidence.

“Morning, Lia.”

Billy sat at the counter, peering up from his laptop. Today he wore a T-shirt printed with the periodic table and the words ‘I Wear This Shirt Periodically.’

“Billy, you ever have one of those days?”

He cleared his throat. “Is this a girl thing? Because I don’t really do girl things. Do you want me to get Gabby?”

“No. I’m fine. Just a little tired and weirded out.”

“Why don’t you take a break?” Gabby appeared beside her. “Hey, Billy. You want a hot chocolate?”

He nodded and then gave an awkward smile before returning his attention to his laptop.

Gabby glanced over at Lia’s table. “I can’t quite put my finger on it, but there’s something strangely familiar about the older gentleman at table eight.”

Lia eyed the bearded man dressed in a long, brown robe. “You mean you’ve seen a cosplaying wizard in the diner before?”

Gabby snorted. “Mija, you’d be surprised what I’ve seen come through those doors.” She tapped her fingers on the counter. “Wait. It’s coming back to me now. I remember seeing someone like him, once, a long time ago. He spoke with your mom.”

Lia snuck a peek at the odd pair again. The older man looked to be in his sixties. His younger companion, in the warrior’s costume, appeared to be college age. But there was something in his expression that made him seem older. Intrigued, Lia watched him for a bit, noting how every so often he’d brush his slightly too-long brown hair away from his face.

A bright light flashed in the middle of his chest and the warrior glanced over, his silver eyes catching hers. Lia quickly looked away, embarrassed to be caught staring. Yup. He was definitely the same gorgeous guy from her dream. And now, along with the weird dream, she was seeing flashes of light. Wasn’t that supposed to be a sign of high blood pressure or a stroke? Maybe Gabby was right. She should take a break.

“Here you go.” Gabby placed two chocolate milkshakes on the counter.

“Thanks. I guess it’s time to brush up on my ye olde language.”

“Give my regards to the younger one.” Gabby winked. “He’s a cutie, and the look he’s giving you right now is so hot those milkshakes are melting.”

Lia chuckled as she walked back to the table. “Here you go.” She tried not to look at the younger male. “Two chocolate milkshakes. Can I get you anything else, or should I just bring the bill?”

The older man took a sip of his shake and sighed happily. “As good as I remembered it. Actually, there is one more thing you could help us with. We’re looking for someone who works here.”

Lia relaxed. “Yeah, sure. Who are you looking for?”

“Farrah.”

Her hands fumbled and her notebook fell onto the ground. Flustered, she bent over and picked it up. “Why are you looking for her?”

“We need her help.” The older man regarded her with curiosity. “Do you know her?”

“Yeah, I do. She’s my mom.” The words tasted like ash in her mouth.

“You’re her daughter?” the younger man blurted out.

Lia gave him a glare. Sure he was ridiculously good looking, but that didn’t give him license to be rude.

“Can you get her for us?” the older man asked. “We need to talk to her.”

Lia struggled to keep her voice steady. “That won’t be possible. Because she’s no longer here.”

“We can wait. Or you could just direct us to where she is.”

Great. Could this conversation get any more uncomfortable? “My mom passed away four years ago. Car accident.”

The older man visibly paled. “Oh, my dear, I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t worry about it.” She glanced anywhere but the man’s face, not wanting to see the sympathy etched there. “I’m going on my break now. Take your time. Another waitress will wrap up your order.”

“Sage,” the younger man whispered. “What do we do now?”

“Who was your father?” Sage asked.

Seriously, what was this guy’s deal? “Peter Yang,” Lia answered quickly, hoping to end the conversation. “He passed away about two months ago. Cancer.”

“You’re a half-blood?” Sage seemed confused.

Her mouth fell open. Was this seriously happening? Death and race issues all in one conversation? Anger soon replaced sadness. “My father’s Asian, and my mother’s Caucasian. I’m biracial. There are a lot of people like me.”

“I highly doubt that,” Sage remarked.

“Okay.” Lia was about to give the man a piece of her mind, but instead, she pasted on her largest, fakest smile. She’d handled other jerk customers before. “Well, if that will be all, I’ll get the other waitress now.”

“Wait. I’m sorry we upset you. Please don’t be angry.” The younger man reached out. Lia took a step back, but unfortunately she wasn’t quick enough, and his hand closed around hers. The room began to spin.

An image engulfed her.

She held a golden blade. In front of her stood a familiar tall, black dragon.

The image disappeared as quickly as it had come. Lia tore her arm away.

“I take it that wasn’t your first vision,” Sage murmured. “There’s no need to be afraid.”

Lia thought back to the ‘hunches’ that she had as a kid. What was happening? How could he possibly know about those?

“Gabby?” Lia turned back to the counter. “Can you please wrap up table eight’s order? I’m going on my break. Now.”

“You okay?” Her godmother’s eyes shone with concern.

“Not really.”

Gabby pursed her lips but didn’t press for any more details, which was fine by Lia because she wasn’t in the mood to talk. She slammed through the swinging doors and practically sprinted through the bustling kitchen. Outside the back door, she let out an angry grunt before stalking over to the overrun garden beds tucked away behind the building.

Just who were those two men, anyway? Why did they have to bring up her parents? Or care that she was mixed race? And how did she just have a vision? Or dream up a real boy that she’d never seen before? Lia grabbed hold of an intruding weed and pulled.

“This must have been Farrah’s handiwork.”

Lia turned to see Sage standing behind her.

“Customers aren’t allowed back here.” Couldn’t this guy take a hint? She went back to pulling out the weeds. Who cared if the stranger knew that the garden was her mother’s? Or that Gabby had seen him before? Right now, Lia just wanted to be left alone.

“I come to apologize. I’m sorry I upset you.”

“Don’t worry. I’m fine.” She ripped up another handful of weeds.

To her surprise, the older man kneeled beside her and joined her in pulling out weeds.

For the next few minutes, the two worked side-by-side in silence. Lia tried not to look in his direction, but out of the corner of her eye, she caught him studying a dandelion in his hand.

“Even here, weeds are still weeds,” he muttered. “Tenacious and strong.”

What was he talking about? Weeds were weeds anywhere.

Sage peered over at her. “Is Lia your full name?”

She wanted him to leave her alone, but it seemed the cosplayer was here to stay. “It’s short for Adalia.”

“You’re named after your grandmother.”

Lia froze. “How do you know that?”

“I’m an old friend of the family.”

She racked her brain, trying to remember any mention of an older, Renaissance-garb-wearing gentleman but came up empty-handed.

“And how long have you been having visions, child?”

Oh no. Not this again. Lia returned her attention to the weeds, hoping he’d take the hint. She didn’t want to think about the warrior or the dragon from her dreams. It had to be just a dream because the last time she had a vision, she saw fire.

“Are they accompanied by headaches? It’s nothing to be scared about. It just means that your magical powers are developing. They should fade once you get your real powers.”

“I’m sorry. Magical powers?” Lia brushed a stray strand of hair from her face. “Who are you exactly? How did you know my mother?”

“Child, this wasn’t the way I’d hoped to meet you.” He stood and dusted his hands on his robe. “My name is Sage and I’m not from here. I knew your mother since she was a child. She was a curious and stubborn girl who grew up to be a talented and kind young woman.”

“There’s so much I want to tell you, but this isn’t the right time.” He gave Lia a sad smile. “We have more pressing matters to deal with and I ask that you just give me a moment of your time. Please. Will you hear me out?”

“Fine,” she responded cautiously. “I’ll agree to that.”

“Kieren and I need your help.”

Kieren. That must be the boy’s name. “What sort of help do you need?”

“Your mother wasn’t from here—”

“Yeah, she was from England.”

Sage shook his head. “Nor England either. Your mother came from somewhere even farther away. Another world, in fact.”

“What do you mean she came from another world?”

“Your mother was from Solair, the same place Kieren and I are from. We came to your world because we needed Farrah’s help.” His voice caught. “But now we need your help.”

“How could I possibly help you?”

“By removing a curse. You see, as a half-blood—”

“Wait, just a minute.” Lia held up her hand. “If we’re going to keep talking, you’ll have to stop using terms like that.”

His expression was apologetic. “By half-blood, I mean that you’re born of multiple worlds.”

Oh, great. The man wasn’t a crazy racist. He was just plain crazy. The conversation had officially jumped off the deep end of reality, and Lia wasn’t ready to follow.

“Wait! I can prove your mother’s heritage to you. Have you ever seen this pendant before?” He picked up a stick and traced a design in the dirt. “It’s a smooth black stone on a gold chain. With two golden moons carved into it.”

Lia glanced down at his drawing. “Yeah, my mom owned something like that. I don’t know where it is now, though. Why?”

“It’s an amulet. Mages can use items like these to perform powerful spells.”

“Mage? Like someone who does magic?”

He nodded.

“No way. My mom liked fairy tales, but she married my dad, who was the most rational person I know. She was part of the PTA. She couldn’t have dabbled in witchcraft or come from wherever it is you’re talking about.”

“Long ago she was a mage,” Sage stated. “And no, you’re right. She couldn’t have accessed her powers here. This world is cloaked.”

Cloaked. Riiiiight. Lia studied Sage’s face and saw that he was serious. The man actually believed what he was telling her.

A throbbing pain developed in her head. “Well, I’ll just take your word for it.”

“Please, just one more thing… What about this?”

“What about what?”

Sage’s eyes lit up. “So she did teach you? That’s my girl.”

“What?”

“The language of the mages.”

It took Lia a moment to realize they weren’t speaking in English anymore. She quickly switched back. “How do you know the language my mom and I made up? Even my dad never bothered to learn it.”

“It’s not made-up. It’s a real language used by the magic users in my world. I taught your mother how to speak it, and she taught you. Somehow, that clever girl suspected this time would come.”

Lia began putting everything together, not liking how the pieces seemed to fit to create a cohesive story. Gabby recalled seeing someone like Sage years before. Sage knew they’d named Lia after her grandmother. He happened to speak the language that only she and her mother knew. And he’d asked about her visions and even referenced a pendant that had gone missing years ago.

At the very least, the man must have known her mother. How else could he speak their special language? But if he was speaking the truth, then it meant her mother had been lying to her the whole time.

Pain thrummed deep within her forehead. “Look, this is a lot to take in. I’m going to need some time to think about everything.”

“Of course.” Sage gave a slight bow. “Thank you for hearing me out. Hopefully, we will talk later.” He turned and walked away.

Yeah. Right. Lia headed back inside the diner, ready for this day to be officially over.

“Hey, Gabby. I’m sorry, but I’m still not feeling well. I’m going to head upstairs to rest.”

Her godmother looked up. “Sure. You need anything? Soup, tea, medicine?”

“No, thanks. I’ve got it covered.”

Dragging her feet, Lia climbed the stairs to their apartment. Once in her bedroom, she tugged the curtains closed and changed into her pajamas. By now, the headache had gotten so bad she was starting to see spots. After swallowing two pills, she tumbled into bed and immediately fell asleep.

Lia looked down at the golden blade in her hands. The boy, Kieren, appeared in front of her. As a blinding beam of light shot out of his chest, he let out an inhuman groan.

She shielded her eyes. When the brightness faded, a familiar beast stood before her. Trembling, she forced herself to stare into the dragon’s sorrowful eyes.

The beast huffed, sending a warm gust of smoke through its nostrils.

Carefully, Lia reached out a hand. “There’s no need to be scared. You know me.”

The beast shook its head and snorted again.

“Please, you know me. I—”

The dragon spewed angry fire, interrupting her words and searing her arms.

Lia screamed.

12 LIA

Someone was shaking her shoulders.

She opened her eyes to find a very masculine presence hovering over her. Shrieking, Lia sat up and pushed the intruder away. “What are you doing in my room?” It was eleven o’clock. How had she slept that long? “It’s the middle of the night!”

Like an agile jungle cat, Kieren leaped off her bed. His eyes darted to her bare arms before returning to her face. “Pardon me. You screamed, and I just wanted to make sure you were alright. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have touched you.”

Lia grabbed her alarm clock and debated throwing it at him. “That doesn’t explain what you’re doing in my room.”

A small smile lifted the corners of his mouth. Holding up his hands, he backed even farther away. “My apologies. My name is Kieren. We met earlier today. When Sage and I returned to your diner, the young man at the counter, Billy, told us you weren’t working tonight. Not that it mattered anyway because you didn’t seem very keen on seeing us again.”

Frowning, Lia eyed Kieren’s lean, muscular frame and the sizable sword resting at his hip. Great. The pink cat alarm clock in her hand wouldn’t provide much protection against someone with real muscles and metal.

She curled her other hand into a fist. “Just how did you get in here?”

“Again, my apologies for entering your bedchambers. I know it’s not proper, but I broke protocol because I need to speak to you. I hoped to convince you to return to Solair with us.”

“I’m not going anywhere tonight. Especially not with you.” Her gaze inadvertently swept across his chest. There was no way she’d trust someone with the body of an Abercrombie and Fitch model.

What was she thinking?

Lia pulled her eyes back up to his face, annoyed. “I just met you. And you never answered my question. How did you get in here?”

Kieren’s lips twitched. “If you don’t want intruders, I suggest not planting a tree near your window.”

“Seriously? That’s not how things work. I’m not sure where you’re from exactly. But here, only criminals climb trees to enter other people’s homes. Trustworthy people use doors. Maybe you should try them sometime.”

“I couldn’t think of another way to reach you. I know Sage spoke to you earlier. How much did he tell you?”

“Oh, nothing important. Just that my mom wasn’t who I thought she was, and that you come from a magical world and need my help to remove a curse. You know, the usual.”

Kieren’s mouth quirked again. “Sarcasm isn’t an attractive trait.”

“Neither is breaking and entering.”

His eyes stared into hers and she felt herself threatening to fall into the silvery depths.

She looked away. “People here don’t believe in magic, not real magic anyway. Look, if you really need my help, I need to trust you. So I suggest you try speaking nicely to me.”

He spoke again, this time in a much softer tone. “Please, put down your ticking metal cat. I give my word that I won’t harm you.”

Lia eyed him with suspicion. It didn’t look like he wanted to hurt her. She lowered her alarm clock.

“I’m sorry for entering your room. I don’t normally do these things. It’s just that we…” Kieren paused before correcting himself. “Me. I need your help. I’m cursed to become a dragon. If I can’t find a solution within seven days I’ll change into a monster forever.”

Any other day, Lia would have scoffed at such a ridiculous statement. But she recalled her vivid nightmares. “Are we talking about a black dragon?”

He drew in a quick breath. “Moons, you are a mage! How else could you know this?”

“Whoa. Let’s not jump to any conclusions. I’m not a mage. I apparently sometimes see things, that’s all.”

“I knew it! You saw something earlier in the diner. What happens to me? Do I become a monster?”

“You transformed into a dragon in front of me and I had a blade of some sort.”

“Did you use it on me?”

Trying to avoid the question, she studied the pattern on her bedspread instead.

“You should have.” Kieren’s tone was cold. “I would rather die than live as one of those foul beasts.”

Lia looked up. He really believed that he was going to turn into a dragon.

“Okay.” She bit her lip. “Let’s say I believe you. What would I need to do to help you not become a… you know, dragon?”

“Come back to Solair with us.”

“You mean the other world? How does it even work?”

“Three worlds exist, separated by thin walls, veils almost. Some portions of the walls are a little more pliable than others and mages take advantage of these weaker points to move freely from one world to the next.”

“Sounds like your talking about parallel universes.”

Kieren looked baffled. “Pardon me?”

“My father was a physicist. He studied science, how the world around us works.”

“Science? Is that how your people built those horseless carriages?”

Lia smiled. “Yeah, sort of. Some scientists, like my dad, believe in the idea of parallel universes. Like, right now we’re here, and another world is happening at the exact same time, in the exact same place, but on a different plane.” She placed her hands on top of each other to illustrate. “And the people living on one plane have no idea what’s going on in the other one. Two events can simultaneously occur in different planes, without influencing each other. So in our case, there are three planes, three worlds. What are their names?”

“Well, there’s Solair, where I’m from. Then the Dark World, where you’re from—”

“Wait a moment. Dark World? Why does our world get a horrible, depressing name? I live in New Jersey, also known as the Garden State. On planet Earth.”

Kieren chuckled. “My people call this the Dark World because magic never existed here. No one expected anything to thrive in such a bleak place.”

“Well, clearly that’s not the case. With creativity and science, we’ve managed to make lots of beautiful and innovative things.”

“Like chocolate milkshakes and helicopters.”

Lia grinned. “Right. And what’s the name of the third world?”

“Verdura. It’s a world infused with the most dangerous kind of magic.”

So he didn’t like Verdura? She wondered if that opinion was specific to Kieren or held by all Solairans. “How do dragons fit in?”

“They aren’t native to Solair. Years ago, our mages uncovered a way to open the portals between Verdura and Solair.”

Lia thought back to what she learned in history classes. “That’s a good thing, right? I’m sure everyone was excited at the prospect of exploration, advancement, and trade?”

“At first, it seemed like a wonderful thing. Our two kingdoms traded knowledge and goods. Everything appeared to be going well. But then violence began occurring in the border towns, and horrible Verdruan monsters escaped into Solair”

Lia listened, enthralled. “What happened?”

“Bloodshed. Blame. Unspeakable violence. And finally, war. Leaders from both worlds eventually signed a treaty to seal the portals forever. And, as punishment for starting this whole mess, all Solairan mages, including Sage, were given golden wrist tattoos, preventing them from ever practicing magic again. Magic became banned.”

“And that’s why you and Sage need me. Because your mages can no longer practice magic?”

He nodded.

Lia frowned. “Well, that hardly seems fair. It wasn’t their fault the war happened.”

“True. But they wielded quite a bit of power. Many worried that they’d be tempted to open the portals again.” Kieren shrugged. “People no longer trusted them. Our rulers did what they thought best.”

“But if the portals were all closed, how did you get through? And why did my mother come here? And who’s to say that other people or monsters won’t be able to get into my world too?”

Kieren ran his hand through his hair. “I wish I knew the answers to all those questions. Believe me, the strangeness of this whole situation hasn’t escaped me either. I was taught to fear magic. But now I find myself in this predicament, and I’m breaking the sacred laws of my land, illegally traveling through supposedly closed portals, and seeking help from someone who’s considered to be an enemy of Solair.”

A playful smile crossed his lips. “Although, you don’t look like a particularly evil mage.”

Lia shook her head. “Nope. No evil mages here. What you see is what you get.” Spotting her disheveled appearance and serious bedhead in the mirror, she silently groaned. Great. She quickly rebraided her hair.

Everything coming from Kieren’s mouth sounded like it could have been taken straight from the pages of her fairy tales. Curses? Dragons? Magic?

That was impossible. Or was it? Lia had always felt different than the other kids. What if her knack for seeing things when she was younger truly was a sign of something more?

“Okay. I’ll help you.”

“Really?” Kieren’s face broke into a boyish grin. “Great. Then we have to leave now. The sooner, the better.”

“Whoa, wait a moment. I can’t just leave looking like this.” She gestured to her pajamas. “I need to brush my teeth and pack. And I have to figure out a way to convince Gabby not to worry about me.” She hopped out of bed. “How long do you think I’ll be gone for?”

He took a quick glance at her bare legs before returning his eyes to hers. “We only have seven days. After that, the curse is permanent.”

What was he staring at? Didn’t they wear shorts where he came from? She strolled into the bathroom.

“That’s why we need to leave tonight,” he called out.

“Okay.” She brushed her teeth and changed her clothes. “Today’s Sunday. Which means Gabby’s out enjoying her night off. If I text her, she’ll just say no. So I’ll leave her a note telling her I’ve changed my mind, and I’m heading to my aunt’s place in California.” Lia grabbed a pad of paper from her dresser and scribbled a short note.

A small voice inside warned that it would hurt her godmother when she found out the truth. But, hopefully, Gabby would understand. Lia would only be gone for a week.

“Are you ready?” Kieren eyed her shorts and t-shirt with curiosity.

She took in his cotton tunic and pants. Hmm, she’d definitely need to get clothes there if she wanted to blend in. “Not yet. I have to tell my friend Holly what’s happening. I’ll leave my phone with her, and she can use it to text Gabby every so often to let her know I’m okay.” Lia tapped out a quick text to her best friend.

“Alright, that should work. I think.” She threw a couple of essential items into her backpack. About to toss in a pair of her favorite jean shorts, Lia remembered Kieren’s reaction before. Scratch that. She added a pair of pants instead.

While she scrambled to get everything ready, Kieren examined the contents of her tiny bedroom. Occasionally, he’d stop to touch the books on her dresser or the worn stuffed elephant on her bed. He finally paused in front of the photo strip of Lia and her parents. “The artists here do extraordinary work.”

Lia chuckled. “It’s a photograph. No one painted those pictures. A camera—a machine—took the photos.” She walked over to stand beside him. “These were my parents.”

Kieren brushed the frame. “They look like good people.”

A faint smell of woods and campfire embers surrounded her, and Lia took a step back. “They were.” Not wanting him to see her cry, she turned away and busied herself with packing again.

“I’m sorry,” he said.

Neither one of them spoke for a while before Kieren cleared his throat. “If you’re leaving notes for Gabby and Holly, shouldn’t you write a note to your betrothed as well?”

“My be-what?”

“Your betrothed? Do you not use that term here? The one you’re engaged to marry. You know, the tall gentleman you spoke intimately to in the diner this morning.”

“Billy? My betrothed? No way. We’re just friends. He loves computers. Doesn’t even notice girls.”

Kieren’s brow wrinkled, giving him an adorable confused look.

“Teenagers here don’t get betrothed,” she explained. “Why do you ask? Is it common where you’re from?”

Kieren stared up at the Milky Way galaxy poster on her ceiling. “Yes. It is typical for both commoners and nobility to become betrothed quite young.”

“So someone else chooses who you marry?”

“Yes.”

Lia thought about her parents. Whatever she’d learned about her mother this morning, Lia was sure of one thing: her parents had loved each other. “My mom and dad weren’t betrothed. They met here in the diner, became friends, and then fell in love.”

Kieren kept his gaze fixed on the poster. “It doesn’t work that way for my people.”

Such a reality felt so utterly bleak to Lia. “I’m sorry.”

“Nothing to be sorry about. For us, marriages are about two things: power and progeny. Love is rarely part of the picture.”

She zipped her bag shut. “I’m ready.”

“Wonderful.” He headed toward the window.

“Whoa there, Spiderman.” Lia tugged on his sleeve. The diner’s been closed for hours. We can use the door.”

Kieren looked down at her hand and she quickly pulled it away.

“Spider man?” He arched an eyebrow.

“Never mind.” Some things were just too difficult to explain. She motioned to the door.

He nodded. “As you wish.”

As they walked down the stairs, the decision to leave weighed heavier with each step.

“Come, Sage is that way.” He pointed toward the woods.

Of course the magic portal to a fantasy world would be located in the middle of the dark woods. That made perfect, creepy fairy-tale sense.

“Gotcha. But first, we have to drop my phone and charger at Holly’s house, which means we have to head that way.” She gestured in the opposite direction.

“Will we need to ride a car to get there?” His excitement at the prospect was undeniable.

“Um. Something like that.” Lia opened the garage door and pulled the cover off her father’s old motorcycle. Black with a custom red flame job on the side, it was the stuff of motorcycle enthusiasts’ dreams and, judging by Kieren’s eager expression, Solairan boys’ too. Lia put on her helmet and tossed another in his direction.

He caught it easily. “You know how to operate this machine?” His gaze caressed the curved lines of the bike appreciatively.

“Yup. This was my dad’s.” Technically, she wasn’t meant to ride it until she turned eighteen. But if she was about to break the laws of physics and common sense to travel through magical doors, then she might as well break a few more laws and ride a motorcycle across town.

She swung her leg over the bike and turned the key in the ignition. A low rumbling filled the garage. “Hop on,” she yelled.

Kieren needed no more encouragement. He climbed on behind her and placed his hands on her waist.

Trying to ignore the sensation of his warm body against her hips, she eased herself back into him, telling herself it was just to help him steady his grip. His hold tightened, and she was thankful the helmet hid her face.

Roaring down the empty streets, Lia greedily drank in every sensation—the cool air rushing past her body and the way it felt to move with the speeding machine. She’d missed this feeling of freedom.

Much too soon, they arrived at Holly’s house. Lia took off her helmet. “How was it?”

His silver eyes gleamed. “Even the fastest stallion could in no way compete with your motorcycle. You were amazing. That was unbelievable.”

She warmed at his praise. “Come on. I told Holly I’d leave my phone and charger in her mailbox.”

On the ride back, Lia took full advantage of the empty side roads. With little traffic, they practically flew over the smooth asphalt. At one point, she revved the engine and felt Kieren’s grip tighten. A warm feeling wrapped around her heart.

Quivering with nerves and excitement, she left the bike in the garage and walked beside Kieren to the edge of woods, where a familiar painted sign greeted them:

Private Property. Keep Out.

There was no turning back now.

“You swear that you’re not some crazy psycho who’s going to murder me?”

Kieren placed his hand over his heart. “I swear on my sword and my honor as a dragon hunter that Sage and I mean you no harm.”

Lia stared deep into his eyes and found only truth. “Okay. Let’s go.”

Spindly branches, long strands of grass, and gnarly roots tugged at every step that took her deeper into the woods. By the time they reached Sage, Lia’s nerves were frayed.

“So glad you decided to join us, dear child.” Sage gave her a warm smile.

“I figured this was the best way to learn more about my mom.” She turned to Kieren, “And prevent him from having to live the rest of his life as a giant lizard.”

“Is that so?” Sage raised his eyebrows. “Then let us begin.” Taking a piece of what appeared to be white chalk, he traced the outline of an arched door onto a large rock. Looking up at the night sky, he whispered something.

The words “door” and “worlds” tugged at her attention.

A dagger appeared in one of his hands. Lia covered her mouth as Sage sliced across his palm before wiping his hand along the chalk outline.

Was this really happening? She peeked over at Kieren. He gave her a small encouraging smile.

The older man placed his hand inside the drawn doorway and walked right through solid rock. Lia watched in shock as Kieren then followed.

Every previous experience she’d had on Earth told her this was impossible. No one just walked through a solid item. But she couldn’t doubt what she’d just witnessed. She was now standing alone in the woods. Sage and Kieren had both disappeared.

Taking a deep breath, Lia counted to three and then stepped through the magical portal, leaving her doubts behind.

13 LIA

Common sense told her that walking into a solid object would hurt. A lot. But stepping through the portal was surprisingly easy. Cool and dense, it felt like walking through a thick slice of fog.

A forest, not too dissimilar to the one they’d left, greeted her on the other side. For a moment, she wondered if the portal had worked. But one look at the two crescent-shaped moons in the sky told her she was no longer in New Jersey.

Sage and Kieren held up two blazing sticks, and they headed into the dark woods. Soon, the shadowy outline of a cottage appeared before them.

“Welcome home, child.” Sage ushered them inside and started a fire. Lia collapsed into a large wooden chair and studied the colorful woven rug under her sneakers. So it was all true. Parallel universes existed. Magical worlds were real.

“I’ll sleep in the loft upstairs.” Sage motioned to the far side of the room. “The mats on the ground are for you.”

She was sleeping beside Kieren? Lia struggled to keep her breathing steady.

“There’s also the issue of clothing.” The once mage gave her an apologetic look. “People here don’t take too kindly to outsiders, so it’s best if you try to blend in. I have some dresses close to your size inside here.” He opened a closet door to reveal a handful of outfits.

Lia admired the skirts and the delicate embroidered flowers and birds on the cuffs of the sleeves. “Thank you. They’re beautiful.”

“They were my daughter’s.”

“You have a daughter?” Kieren seemed surprised.

“No longer. She passed away.” Sage’s response was surprisingly curt, and he abruptly shut the closet door. “They aren’t the pinnacle of style, but they should do. Now, please excuse me while I attend to my animals. No doubt, they’ve missed me. Kieren can help you with anything until I return.”

Lia dropped her backpack beside the mat farthest from the door. As Kieren began unbuckling his leather chest harness, she walked over to an open window to give him some privacy. Outside, the twin moons lit up the sky.

“They’re beautiful, aren’t they?” Kieren stood beside her and every inch of her skin responded to his nearness. “We call them Oberon and Kandra. There is an old children’s tale about how the two moons came to be in the sky. Would you like it?” He sounded almost shy.

“Yeah, sure.” Lia pulled away and sat on a nearby wooden bench, determined to put some distance between them. “I’ve always enjoyed listening to stories.”

Seemingly unaware of the torture his presence was inflicting on her, Kieren sat nearby. “Long before the discovery of the doors between worlds, there lived two children, a boy and a girl named Oberon and Kandra. Kandra was a princess of Solair, and Oberon was a stable boy in her father’s castle. Despite their differences in rank, they became the best of friends, and as they grew older, their friendship blossomed into love.”

“The two kept their relationship a secret. But all too soon, Kandra turned seventeen, and her father, the king, decided it was time to marry her off to a neighboring prince. This broke Oberon’s heart, but what could he do? The king’s word was as good as law. So, the stable boy snuck up to the princess’s room one night and urged her to marry the prince. Grief-stricken, the brave princess begged her father to allow her to marry the stable boy instead. Of course, the king refused. Determined to keep the lovers apart, he locked his only daughter in the highest tower, and threw Oberon in the dungeons.”

“The king’s punishment may have left permanent marks on the stable boy’s back, but it didn’t break his spirit. Oberon escaped and sought help from a powerful mage. Sympathetic to their situation, the magic wielder offered the boy a potion. He told Oberon that if their professed love was genuine, they would drink the potion and live together forever. Overjoyed, the boy snuck back into the princess’s bedroom. Trusting the mage’s promise, they drank the potion and died.”

Lia whipped her head around. “What? That’s it? What sort of story is this?”

Kieren nudged her with his shoulder. “Are all Dark Worlders so quick to jump to conclusions?”

“Do all beloved children’s tales here end in double suicides?”

Kieren tilted back his head and let out a laugh.

“Patience.” His silver eyes shone with amusement. “I wasn’t finished. The two lovers died, but as their souls left their bodies, they flew into the sky and transformed into our two moons. What the mage promised came true. Oberon and Kandra’s love forever lights the darkness for all.”

Although Lia begrudgingly admitted that the story was beautiful, albeit in a tragic way, she couldn’t help but wonder at the mage’s role in it. Was he a savior? Or a master manipulator? She sat there contemplating those questions while staring out at the sky.

When a warm hand gently touched her shoulder, she looked up to see Kieren standing above her. He’d taken off his leather harness and untied the top of his tunic, revealing the top of a large dragon tattoo. The creature stood out against puckered, scarred skin.

Noticing her staring, his expression darkened, and he hurriedly retied his tunic.

“Are you okay?” She thought back to the hurt in his eyes. “I was just wondering because it looks so hot. I mean the tattoo looks hot, on your chest… I mean like you were burned, well the tattoo’s hot too, but—” She stopped, horrified by the running commentary dripping from her mouth.

“All dragon hunters receive the same tattoo. It shows our loyalty to the king and to each other. The burn was a result of the curse.”

His chest wasn’t the only tattooed part of his body. Lia eyed the black bands inked onto his right forearm.

“Twenty-one.” His response was clipped. “Each band represents a monster killed.”

That meant Kieren had killed twenty-one times. All words died in her throat as she struggled to take in that fact.

Frowning, he rolled down his sleeves and sat on his sleeping mat. Silently, she followed and took a seat on hers. When their legs briefly touched, Kieren leapt to his feet and pushed his mat farther away. “Are you ready to go to sleep?”

Lia nodded, not trusting herself to speak. She turned her back to Kieren, slipped off her sneakers, and took out her contacts. Then she lay on her mat, trying to calm her racing heart and cool her heated thoughts.

14 KIEREN

It was still dark outside when Kieren awoke. Quietly, he began packing before the others got up.

“You shouldn’t travel on an empty stomach,” a voice behind him chided.

The once mage gave a wry smile and closed the book on his lap. “I’m old, lad, not daft. I realize that you need to return to the castle. And given that I’ve already made breakfast, why don’t you eat before heading back?”

Kieren glanced back at Lia, still asleep. Her dark hair fanned out like a beautiful wild halo.

“There’s no need to wake her,” Sage murmured. “Poor girl is most likely exhausted.”

Reluctantly, Kieren pulled his eyes away.

When they’d discussed bringing a mage back from the Dark World, he’d never pictured someone like her. She was kinder than he expected. But it was clear from their conversation last night that she would never understand what he had to do to protect his people.

A dark emotion wrapped itself around his heart. Had all those years spent hunting monsters turned Kieren into one as well? He had never considered the possibility before. But something about her innocence wormed its way into his heart. For some reason, he cared what she thought.

Humming to himself, Sage spooned a goopy substance into a bowl and placed it in front of Kieren. “How will you explain your absence from court?”

The warm and slightly sweet porridge fell like a lump into his stomach. “I told them my father needed to see me. There shouldn’t be any questions.”

Sage took a seat across from Kieren. “So, you’ll join us in finding the ingredients for your potion?”

“Of course.” Only a dishonorable coward would let a shackled magic wielder and girl go alone.

“You know, I spoke to Winter last night, and she’s happy to accompany you back to Cairn. Seems she’s met a promising young beau in the king’s stables.”

With a chuckle, Kieren swallowed another mouthful of porridge. “Good to know true love still exists, even if it is just between horses.”

Some indiscernible emotion flickered behind the once-mage’s eyes. “Safe travels, Kieren. We’ll be waiting for your return.”

AFTER AN UNEVENTFUL RIDE back to Cairn Castle, Kieren easily slipped into his room and fell into bed. A pair of bright blue eyes and memories of a nighttime motorcycle ride were the last things on his mind before falling into a dreamless sleep.

Sometime later, Kieren awoke to a loud pounding. He opened the door to his bedchambers, surprised to see Griffith standing outside.

His friend’s usually cheerful face looked grim. “Once again, the king’s in a foul mood, and Soren needs you to calm him down.”

“Give me a moment to get ready.”

After splashing his face with cold water, Kieren glanced in the mirror. A stranger with brittle metal eyes glared back.

“So what’s Cedric worried about now?” Kieren buckled his sword.

“New reports are coming in. They’ve found more charred bodies arranged in rows.” Griffith shook his head. “We need to capture this beast. Things are getting out of hand.”

Kieren struggled to hold his mask in place. The possibility of more hidden monsters like him was too horrific to contemplate.

He and Griffith walked into the Great Hall in somber silence.

The king looked up from a map of Solair. The usual group of advisors dressed in jeweled tones surrounded him.

“So glad you could join us.” While Cedric’s tone was light, his expression was hard. “Tell me, how is your father?”

“As good as someone with land, title, and lazy peasants can be,” Kieren replied.

The king nodded. “Truly no one understands the heavy burden of those in power.” Cedric’s eyes narrowed. “You know I am a patient man, but I grow more weary with each passing day. Instead of being presented with a dragon’s head, I receive reports of more dead children. How do you think this looks to my people? Clearly someone is not doing his job. You wouldn’t want me to regret taking you in, would you, son?”

The surrounding lords tittered, enjoying the sight of the king’s recent favorite being raked over the coals.

“Of course not.” Kieren kept his face expressionless.

“As an act of benevolence, I’m prepared to give you one final chance to redeem yourself.” Cedric pointed to the map in front of him. “We suspect the dragon is hiding in this particular mountain range. You will head there tomorrow with a group of hunters to flush out the monster and finish the job.”

Kieren studied the map. It would take at least two days to ride there. He didn’t have time for this mission. He needed to gather ingredients with Sage and Lia.

“I would love to finally rid our land of dragons. However, I must regretfully decline.” Kieren chose his words carefully. “There is something else that requires my urgent attention.”

All eyes turned to him in surprise.

“What could be more important?” The king’s question sounded innocent enough, but the vein pulsing in his forehead suggested otherwise.

“I’ve already begun working on our problem from another, rather unorthodox, angle.”

“You have? Tell me about it.”

“Yes, we’re all waiting, lad,” Soren added.

“Perhaps it’s best if I share the information somewhere more private.” Kieren glanced over at the advisors. The fewer people that knew about Sage’s existence, the better.

“Out,” Cedric barked at his men. “Your paltry advice is currently not needed.”

Griffith made a move to leave, but Soren grabbed his arm and shook his head.

Several lords appeared upset, but none dared voice their discontent. Once the last advisor had left, the king turned his attention back to Kieren. “Speak your mind quickly because I’m growing less charitable by the moment.”

Kieren hoped he was making the right decision. “Given the surprisingly tricky nature of this beast, I’m working with a man, an expert on dragons, to find a solution to our problem.”

“Yes. I would assume it was a man.” The king laughed. “Not much a woman can do for us here, is there?”

Kieren gave him a tight-lipped smile. The irony behind that statement was not lost on him. “Yes. Well, you know, women.”

“Women what?” a decidedly feminine voice asked.

The four remaining men turned their attention to the Great Hall’s entrance. “Ah, my treasure,” Cedric greeted. “Come join us.”

With her red, upswept curls and bodice cut dangerously low, Reina strolled in, smiling sweetly. Her eyes sparkled like expensive green jewels, beautiful and cold. At any other time, Kieren would have found her proximity repugnant. But she’d arrived at the perfect moment. Her presence always seemed to soothe her father’s prickly moods.

“Princess Reina, you look stunning.” Kieren kissed the back of her hand. “I was just agreeing with your father about the merits of the fairer sex.”

“Don’t try to woo me your flattery.” While her tone was playful, her piercing gaze spoke volumes.

“I did not mean to offend. We were just saying that the fairer sex does not play a role in solving the kingdom’s current dragon problem.”

With the air of a pampered pet, Reina kissed her father’s cheek. “We agree there, my dear hunter. Why would any woman waste time thinking of such horrid things where there are so many more pleasant diversions?” Her eyes landed on his lips.

Kieren pretended not to notice.

Reina smiled like a woman with a secret. “My apologies for interrupting your discussions, but I need to review some details of the upcoming ball with my father.”

“Ah yes, my pet. I almost forgot,” the king crooned. “The ball will be the perfect moment to announce the engagement of my beautiful daughter Reina to Kieren, the remaining son of one of my dearest friends.”

And one of Solair’s wealthiest lords. Everyone knew that the only reason this union was taking place was to strengthen the reputation and treasury of both families.

It was a financial transaction. Nothing more.

Fear, anger, and heat swirled too close to the surface. Trying to ignore tempest inside, Kieren forced himself to smile. There was no denying that the princess was the ultimate prize. But not for him. Never for him. How could she be when she’d once been engaged to his older brother?

“Father, please ensure Kieren returns to me in one piece,” the princess pouted. “We wouldn’t want a nasty dragon scratching him up before the ball.”

“Certainly, my darling child.” Cedric gazed at his daughter as if she held the two moons in her hands. “I would love to speak to you about the ball, but there is a rather important matter that Kieren and I must first resolve. Perhaps we can arrange for a meeting later.”

“Of course. I’ll take my leave now.” She bowed deeply, and Kieren glanced away, avoiding the display. Then, with a swish of satin skirts, Reina departed, leaving a sour taste in his mouth and the smell of cloyingly sweet perfume in the air.

Cedric’s annoyed expression returned. “Bring me your source so that I may hear what he has to say.”

Kieren stood his ground. “I must beg your pardon, but I cannot. You wouldn’t want to meet him.”

“I am the king.” Cedric’s eyes flashed dangerously. “I’ve dealt with men of all sorts.”

There was no other way out of this situation. Kieren had to tell the truth. Well, the partial truth anyway. “My source is a once mage.”

For a brief, horrible moment, it felt like all the air had been sucked out of the room.

“We’re to work with a magic user?” Griffith blurted out, temporarily forgetting his fear of the king.

“You will work with him and live with him.” The king gave a cruel smile. “There’s nothing to be afraid of. Magic doesn’t exist. Bring the man here. Let him clean up the mess created by his kin.”

“Yes, my King,” Kieren managed to respond. How had everything unraveled so quickly? “If we’re done here, I’ll leave now to fetch the mage.”

“Use any means necessary to bring him in,” Cedric added.

“Of course.”

“And be sure to tell him how much I look forward to meeting a relic from the war.” The king grinned like a spider who’d just caught not one, but two flies in his web. “You’re all dismissed.”

As they stepped into the hallway, Soren grabbed Kieren’s arm. “When in the moons were you going to tell me?” He hissed.

“I’m sorry,” Kieren said, and he meant it. “It wasn’t my intention to surprise you like this.”

Griffith looked uncomfortably between the two men. “I’m sure Kieren had his reasons.”

Kieren nodded. “I should have let both of you know before, but I couldn’t risk anyone else getting in trouble.”

With a loud sigh, his mentor let go of his arm. The anger and fear in his eyes spoke volumes.

“I trust that you know what you’re doing, lad. Even your status as his future son-in-law won’t protect you if anything goes wrong. Cedric won’t hesitate to put you in the cells.”

Kieren knew he should be frightened, but he wasn’t. How could he be when he was already sentenced to something far worse?

15 LIA

Lia’s stomach growled in response to the delicious smell filling the cottage. She opened her eyes to see sunlight streaming through the windows. Not having the heart to tell Sage she wasn’t a fan of breakfast, she got up and shuffled over to the table.

“I didn’t know what you liked to eat, so I made a bit of everything.” Sage set a plate with several slices of bacon and two fried eggs, and a bowl of what looked like steaming oatmeal in front of her.

One small, perfunctory bite turned into four more. World-traveling must build up one’s appetite because she found herself devouring everything.

“Where’s Kieren?” she asked before biting into a crisp slice of bacon.

“He returned to Cairn Castle earlier.”

“Castle? What is he, a prince?”

“Not quite. He’s a lord.” Sage looked up from the pot he was stirring. “Kieren didn’t tell you?”

Lia shook her head.

“Surprising. People who own titles usually enjoy bragging about them. It seems our hunter is a bit of an anomaly.” Sage wiped his hands on a towel. “Let’s see if I remember this correctly. Kieren is the second son of Lord Riehl. He’ll gain the official title and lands once his father passes away. Everything would have gone to his older brother, Silas, but he died several years ago.”

“What happened?”

“Silas was also a dragon hunter. He disappeared during one of their hunts. Everyone presumed he’d died, although they never found his body. The two brothers were very close, and Silas’s disappearance hit Kieren hard. Apparently, it’s what motivated him to join the Dragon Corps.”

The older man carried a cup over to the table and sat beside her. “But I can see that Kieren wasn’t the only one keeping secrets. Out of curiosity, just how did your eyes change color overnight?”

Shoot! Her contacts. Lia hopped up and grabbed her case. “My eyes are normally like this. But I hide them, so I look like everyone else.”

“I see.” Sage seemed thoughtful as he sipped his tea. “Perhaps it’s better if you don’t draw attention to yourself.”

Funny how even in a world full of forbidden magic, her two different-colored eyes still stood out as unusual.

She returned to the table and aimlessly stirred her oatmeal. “Last night, Kieren told me a bit about Solair, but he didn’t share much about Verdura. Well, besides it being a place filled with magic and monsters.”

“He does not speak about it, because he’s never been there. Verdura is an impossibly beautiful world infused with wild, living magic.”

“But you have magic here.”

“We did. But our world didn’t need it to function. Everything works differently in Verdura. Magic is life. Without it, they would die.”

“What are the Verdurans like?”

“They are as varied as the magic of their land. People and creatures there come in all shapes, colors, and sizes.” Sage smiled as if recalling some wonderful memory.

Lia sighed wistfully. “I can’t believe such a place exists.”

“Oh, it’s as real as you or me.”

That phrase! Lia frowned.

“You live in a land of wonderful creations—flying airplanes, air-conditioning, and chocolate ice cream.” Sage’s eyes twinkled. “Surely creatures who have tails or wings aren’t beyond the realm of your imagination.”

“No, it’s not that. It’s just that phrase.” She paused. “‘As real as you or me.’ It’s something my mom said.”

A look of sadness flitted across the man’s face. “That makes sense. It’s a common Solairan saying.”

A faint headache stirred in the back of her head. She rubbed her temples and gave him a wobbly smile. “Sorry for interrupting. Please, go on.”

Sage took a sip of tea. “Most Solairans would have you believe that Verdura is a dangerous and deadly place. But they would be only somewhat correct. It’s a beautiful world, ruled by a loving and benevolent queen. She channels the magic that keeps their kingdom alive and thriving.”

“It sounds like you’ve been there.”

“I have.” Sage stood up an shuffled over to a shelf. “But we have more important things to discuss than an old man’s memories.” He flipped open a worn leather book. “I’ve done some research. We’ll need two ingredients to remove Kieren’s curse: forgetful syrup and a midnight flower. Fortunately, neither should be too difficult to obtain. We also need to awaken your abilities.” He handed her a cup filled with a warm brown liquid. “Here, drink this.”

“What is it? Some sort of brew to summon my magic?”

“No, child. It’s berry root tea.” The old man chuckled. “I’m giving it to you to calm your nerves. You look more nervous than a chicken about to lay its first egg.”

Lia blushed. She took a sip and let the warm liquid settle her stomach. “Okay, I’m ready. Let’s do this.”

16 KIEREN

Kieren raced back to Sage’s house, hoping that Soren and Griffith wouldn’t change their minds and try to follow. It would be better for everyone if he explained the news to Sage alone. Historically, magic wielders and those in power didn’t get along. The relationship had only worsened since the closing of the portals.

“Back so soon?” Sage opened the cottage door. “Come in. We’re almost ready.”

Inside, a tall, slender girl leaned over the fireplace. After wiping her hands on her apron, she fixed one of her braids, which had come undone. Kieren’s eyes passed along the girl’s graceful neck and lingered on her fingers as they deftly tucked in her long, wavy hair.

“Pardon me,” Kieren apologized. “I didn’t realize you had company.”

She turned, and Kieren grinned on seeing the familiar, slightly freckled face. Wearing a white cotton blouse, a brown leather bodice, and a simple green skirt, Lia stood in front of him, a small smile gracing her lips.

“What do you think?” She gave a twirl. “Could I pass for a maiden of Solair? It’s certainly more appropriate than what I was wearing yesterday.”

As an image of her long bare legs flashed in his mind, he dumbly nodded in response.

A pretty blush covered her cheeks. “I like the skirt and top, but I’m not digging the bodice part though.”

Digging? Was there a shovel in there somewhere? As Kieren studied the tight leather bodice, the room’s temperature rose. He tore his eyes away. “The clothes suit you.”

“Yes, I believe we’ve established that.” Sage gave him an arched look. “How about we move on to more important matters, such as discussing how we’ll obtain the first ingredient for our spell.”

Sage’s words doused Kieren in a cold sense of reality. He stared at the ground, trying to figure out a good way to share his news.

Unfortunately, there was none.

“I’m sorry, but plans have changed. The ingredients will have to wait.”

Sage shot him a sharp look. “We can’t wait.”

Moons, there was no way to lighten the blow. “Our plans have been compromised. I had to tell the king about you.”

“What about your oath?” Sage’s tone was icy.

“Cedric ordered me to lead a group of hunters into the northern mountains to find the last dragon. The only way I could get out of it was by hinting that I had another plan. I told him I needed your help in locating the dragon.”

“So the king is unaware he has a dragon in his corps at present?”

Kieren cringed at Sage’s words. A small flicker of heat unfurled within, but he smothered his stirring emotions. “Things are worse than you realize. We’ve recently discovered the burned bodies of over two dozen boys scattered across Solair.”

Kieren continued. He couldn’t keep either of them in the dark any longer.

“All this time, we assumed it was the work of a rogue dragon. But lately, I’ve had my doubts. The corpses had been neatly laid out. Dragons typically devour or scatter their kill. And then, this happened.” He gestured toward himself.

“You think those boys were cursed like you,” Sage concluded.

An unspeakable heaviness settled in Kieren’s heart. “Yes. Except they never made it.”

Sage’s face grew pale. “Someone out there is attempting to turn boys into dragons.”

“What if we tell the king that Sage needs to collect information and materials to locate your dragon’s whereabouts?” Lia asked. “Maybe this way he will agree to our trip?”

“Cedric may be desperate enough to agree,” Kieren conceded. “He can’t afford to have this last hunt go on for much longer.” Kieren gave Sage a hesitant look. “Will you still help me even if it puts you directly in the king’s crosshairs?”

Sage stared at him, steely-eyed. “Of course. I’ll not let the man scare me off.”

Kieren regarded the once mage with newfound respect. “And what about you, Lia? I never intended to drag you into all of this, but if you’re helping me, I’m afraid you’ll have to come to the castle as well.”

Her eyes held the same determination as Sage’s. “Of course I’m coming.”

“We’ll tell the king that Lia’s my goddaughter visiting from Rosetta,” Sage added. “I promised her parents I would look after her. To leave her alone here would be unthinkable.”

“Fine. It’s settled,” Kieren agreed, relieved. “Tonight, we introduce you to the king.”

“Let me get my other mare ready.” Sage hastened from the cottage.

“There’s only one problem with this plan.” Lia glanced nervously at Sage’s departing figure.

Only one? Kieren could think of at least a dozen.

“I’ve never ridden a horse before.”

“That’s all you’re worried about?” Kieren just barely held back a laugh. “Since you showed me around on your machine horse, the least I can do to repay you is let you ride with me.”

“Deal.” She flashed him a radiant smile and Kieren’s stomach flipped.

17 LIA

Outside Sage’s cottage, the warm afternoon sun greeted Lia like the embrace of a familiar friend. She took a deep breath, trying to take it all in. Two days ago, she’d been a normal teenage girl living over a restaurant and struggling to piece her life together. Today she’d found herself in a completely different world.

Literally.

“What are you thinking about?” Sage asked.

“You and Kieren seem to have a lot of faith in me, but what if I’m not who you think I am? Or, what if I’ve inherited my dad’s non-magical genes?” Just thinking about her father caused her heart to break all over again.

Sage gave her a reassuring smile. “Let’s just take it one step at a time. Things always have a way of working themselves out.” He glanced over Lia’s shoulder.

She turned to see Kieren approaching with a large black stallion. The dragon hunter eyed Sage’s horse with amusement. “Another small white mare?”

Sage stroked the mare’s muzzle. “This is Cloud. You’ve already met Winter, her twin sister.”

With an easy leap, Kieren mounted his stallion. Then he leaned down to Lia and held out his arm. She proceeded to half-jump, half-clamber onto the beast. Unsure what to do with her hands, she inched closer to Kieren and wrapped her arms around his waist.

Wayward branches poked and prodded her arms and legs as they made their way out of the woods. Curious to see how Sage was doing, she was surprised to find the older man and mare easily avoiding all logs and protruding tree limbs.

All too soon, the sun began its descent and the lengthening shadows and gusts of wind caused the surrounding air to cool down. Shivering, she huddled against Kieren’s cloak, clinging to his warmth and breathing in his smoky, comforting scent.

When they finally left the woods, the sky opened up, revealing a dazzling array of stars. Out of habit, Lia tried to find her favorite constellation: Orion. But, of course, her stalwart friend was nowhere to be seen. A pang of homesickness flickered inside.

“Should we take a break?” Kieren asked.

“I’m fine.” She adjusted her aching legs. “Not sure I’ll be able to walk after this though.”

He let out a soft chuckle.

After about another half hour of riding, their pace slowed to a steady trot. Quiet and sleepy fields sprawled lazily around them.

“We’ve almost reached Cairn. And that’s where we’re heading.” Kieren pointed to the large structure in the distance.

Lia stared at the shadowy building. Disney had lied. Nothing about this cold stone fortress resembled the sparkly, white-bricked castles in movies.

They approached a towering wall, where a hulking man with a head and face full of hair stood guard. Around his waist hung an enormous sword.

“Welcome back, my lord.” Dark, intelligent eyes sized up the visitors.

“Good evening, Steven,” Kieren responded. “I’ve brought two visitors for the king.”

The man grunted but said nothing more, seeming content to let them pass.

Remembering what she’d learned in history, Lia expected to see Cairn teeming with people walking on unsanitary dirt streets covered in piles of garbage and excrement. Instead, she found a labyrinth of well-maintained one- and two-story wood-and-stone buildings. The streets were empty and the ground was surprisingly clean. Many of the windows glowed with a flickering golden light, the only sign of the town’s inhabitants.

“Welcome is Cairn, Solair’s capital city.” Kieren took them through a large open area. “I know it doesn’t look like much at the moment, but the market is bustling during the weekends, when vendors set up their booths, and the air is thick with the smells of cooked meats and exotic spices.”

The path they followed grew progressively rockier, and the dwellings became less well-kept. Near one section of particularly tired-looking buildings, a sour stench of ammonia hit her nostrils as the sound of music filled the air.

She was about to ask Kieren where they were, when a group of townsfolk stumbled from a nearby building, laughing and singing. Spotting the riders, they abruptly quietened. Fear replaced their previous merriment. A few openly stared. The majority turned and ran back into the building.

Kieren tensed but gave no word of explanation.

They continued climbing up the steep path. Now a gigantic rock barrier separated them from the castle looming directly overhead. Unbelievably, this wall was even higher and more impressive than the first. Sharp stones jutted from the top, reminding Lia of jagged teeth. The flames from torches hung along the wall cast harsh dancing shadows on the ground.

Kieren sat up taller in his saddle as a dozen guards watched them approach. An older, grizzled-looking man with a puckered scar over his left eye stepped forward.

Kieren jerked his stallion to a stop.

“M’lord,” the guard grunted.

“Jonathan.” Kieren’s tone was clipped. Hard.

“And who ’ave you got there?” The man eyed Sage and Lia.

“They are guests of the king.”

The guard walked up to Sage. “So this is the mage.”

Kieren fixed the man with an icy stare. “Yes, and we are late.” Then, without waiting for a reply, he rode through the stone archway.

As Sage followed, the scarred guard muttered something under his breath and spat in the once mage’s direction. Lia froze as Kieren halted their horse and turned it around.

“Apologize now.” His order cut through the air. “These are the king’s guests and you will treat them accordingly.”

“But them’s monsters, m’lord. Deserve that and more.”

Without Lia even realizing he’d moved, a small blade shot from Kieren’s hand and landed just inches from the guard’s foot. The man yelped and jumped back. A strong smell of urine filled the air.

Kieren didn’t even flinch. “Sage and his goddaughter are the king’s guests. As such, they’re under my personal protection. Anyone caught disrespecting or harming either of them will answer to me. Is that understood?”

“Yes, m’lord.” The man clasped his hands and bowed. “My apologies.”

“Good.” Kieren turned and led them away.

They rode through manicured gardens filled with hundreds of near identical pruned trees and entered an empty, expansive courtyard. Kieren leaped gracefully off his horse and turned back to offer her his hand. She took it, but as soon she’d hopped off the horse, he let go.

Two teenage boys seemed to emerge from thin air to take the horses away. Kieren turned to Lia and spoke in a voice so quiet that only she could hear. “Sage now wears a permanent target on his back. He should be able to handle court politics. But you’re… new. Always address me as Lord Kieren and let no one know who you are or where you’re from. It is crucial.”

Lia nodded. She knew what was at stake.

“Kieren! You’re back!” A young man about Lia’s age with curly black hair, copper colored skin and eyes the most beautiful shade of violet ran toward them.

Kieren’s expression softened. “Hello, Griffith.”

The new arrival regarded Sage with curiosity. “Is this him? The mage?”

Sage took a step forward. “No longer practicing, I’m afraid. Now I’m just a humble healer who spends his days in the company of good books.”

Griffith frowned, appearing disappointed. Spotting Lia, his face perked up. “And who else have you brought? She’s far too pretty to be a mage.”

Lia blushed again. Great. Well, at least she was accurately playing the part of the naive country maiden.

“This is my goddaughter, Lia,” Sage introduced. “She’s visiting from Rosetta.”

Griffith’s eyes lit up. “I have some friends living there. How long are you staying?”

“About a week,” she responded.

“You two can exchange pleasantries later,” Kieren snapped.

Lia glanced at him in surprise.

He didn’t meet her eyes. “I assume the king would like to meet Sage now?”

Griffith nodded. “He’s been waiting all day. But be careful. The king’s in a terrible mood.” He winked at Lia. “Come to think of it, he’s always in a terrible mood.”

Cairn Castle felt like a fortress—deep and impenetrable. As they walked through a series of dark, winding hallways, Lia gave friendly smiles to the occasional passing servant, but they only averted their eyes.

Soon, they neared a large open doorway. Kieren strode past the two men standing guard outside. “My King,” he announced, “your guests have arrived.”

“Don’t worry,” Griffith whispered.“ Kieren will take care of you inside.” He then turned around and left.

Lia took a few halting steps into the massive room. Grisly paintings depicting war and monsters covered the ceiling. Giant stone gargoyles snarled silently down at them and chandeliers constructed from what appeared to be large metal bones cast a harsh light over everyone inside.

Surrounded by dozens of men in colorful robes, a large, meat slab of a man fully adorned in thick velvet robes, gold chains, and ermine, looked up. “Ah, Kieren. I see you’ve escorted our guest here. Is this the esteemed magic wielder you’ve told us so much about?”

Sage gave a slight bow. “My name is Sage, and it is an honor, my King. Thank you for taking the time to meet with me.”

If being addressed so directly surprised the king, he hid it well. “Certainly. It’s not every day we see a once mage. I trust that you and your kind are well?”

“I cannot speak for the rest of my kind, but I am in good health.” Sage lifted his arms to show the delicate metallic tattoos encircling his wrists. “In spite of these.”

Cedric smiled. “Wonderful. I do hope your stay here will be a comfortable one.”

“Stay, my King?” Sage exclaimed.

“Of course. You will be my guests until we locate and kill Solair’s last remaining dragon. Now that you’re here, please, enlighten us. Where exactly do you believe this dragon is hiding?”

“Due to my limited abilities, I can’t say for certain. However, I have several sources that can provide us with items to help aid in its capture.”

The king’s brow furrowed. “And just who might these sources be?”

“My apologies, my King. They’re not as comfortable in the presence of royalty as I am. They’ll only reveal this information to me. One whiff of you or your men and their help will disappear.”

The king let out a disbelieving snort. “Just how much time will you need to collect these items?”

“About one moon cycle.”

Cedric took a moment to consider the option. “Fortunately, you have caught me in a generous mood. I will allow you your time.”

“But, Your Majesty!” A redheaded man in a dark emerald robe shot Sage an indignant look. “How can we trust him?”

“Lord Richards, I understand your concern,” the king replied. “But I have a feeling Sage will prove quite useful. Come, let us rejoice in this good news. We certainly need some after the headache of dealing with these blasted raiders.”

“Raiders, sire?” Kieren asked.

A tall, dark-skinned man in a jeweled robe stepped forward. “Goods caravans traveling from the north are being raided during their journey here.” His spindly finger traced the route on the map. “Most peculiar too. When the traders arrive, no one can explain the discrepancies.”

Cedric pounded the table. “No one steals from my people. Next time we’ll send soldiers and when we finally catch these thieves, they will pay with their lives.”

Lia gasped.

The king turned his attention to her. “Kieren, my lad, you’ve been quite rude. You haven’t introduced me to your lovely companion.”

“Forgive me, my King.” Kieren took Lia’s hand and placed it into the Cedric’s. This is Lia, Sage’s goddaughter. She’s visiting with him for a bit.”

It took all of Lia’s willpower not to pull away. With a demure smile, she gave what she hoped was a reasonable curtsy. The king studied her before pressing his moist lips to the back of her hand.

“Such a pretty girl, Sage. You’ll have to keep an eye on her around my hunters. They tend to have quite a bite.”

“My goddaughter understands the rules of decorum.”

The king gave Lia a final lingering look before releasing her hand. “The servants will show you to your rooms. We’ve already eaten supper, but the kitchen staff will whip up something for you. Tomorrow, let us reconvene to discuss your plans in greater detail. And one more thing, Kieren. I heard about the incident at the front gate. Shame on you, boy. You know I don’t like it when you scare my guards.”

“My apologies. I thought you’d appreciate the public lesson. I was reminding the men how you like your guests to be treated.”

“Is that so?”

“I’m sure you would agree that nothing should happen to Sage or the girl before we find the dragon. I was looking out for your reputation and the kingdom’s best interests.”

A look of understanding passed over Cedric’s face. “Of course. Not one hair shall be harmed on either of our guests’ heads until the dragon is captured. Anyone caught disobeying my orders will answer to me.”

As they were about to leave, a slim man with dark eyes emerged from the crowd and whispered something in the king’s ear. The stranger’s eyes swept over Lia, and she fought the urge to squirm under his gaze. Turning away, she hurried to catch up with the others, wanting to put as much distance as possible between herself and the unpleasant visitor.

18 LIA

Lia followed a petite servant with curly brown hair to her assigned quarters.

Given their status was that of prisoners more than guests, she expected the room to be a small, drafty cell. To Lia’s surprise, the maidservant showed her to a spacious, beautifully decorated room, complete with high ceilings, colorful tapestries, comfortable wood furniture, and a queen size bed. A crackling fireplace filled the space with a cozy light.

“I’ll be helping you get ready for dinner tonight, miss.” The servant bobbed a curtsy.

Lia looked down at her outfit. “I was just going to eat in this.”

The servant shook her head. “You’ll need to wear something nicer here in court. What else do you have?”

Lia looked through her satchel. “I have this.” She held up a long wrinkled purple skirt with a matching bodice.

As the servant leaned over to inspect the items, her fingers brushed against Lia’s sending a jolt of energy through her body. Her surroundings disappeared and were replaced by a small dark room.

A thin boy wearing a head bandage and tattered clothes stood in front of her. He grabbed her arm and pushed her aside as a blade slashed through the air. Screaming, he clutched a bloody gash on his cheek.

“Miss, are you alright?”

The vision dissolved, and once again, Lia stood in the bright, cheery bedroom.

Shaken, she touched her cheek. “I’m fine. The journey here has fatigued me. I’m just hungry, that’s all.”

“Well, we’d best get you ready then. As I was saying, this one will do. Do you need any help with getting dressed?”

“No, I’m fine. Thank you.” Lia took the clothes and scurried behind a screen in the corner. While she easily slipped on the skirt, she struggled to tie the bodice’s laces.

“On second thought, I will take up your offer to help.” Lia emerged from behind the screen, holding the bodice against herself.

“Of course. I’d be happy to assist .you.”

As the servant’s nimble fingers expertly tied the two sides together, Lia sucked in a painful breath. This outfit was a lot tighter than the other. One of the girl’s hands brushed against Lia’s bare back, and she stiffened, bracing herself for another vision.

To her relief, nothing happened.

“Now we just need to fix your hair,” the servant announced.

“Oh, really? I was just going to braid it again.”

“Nonsense, miss. As I said before, it’s my job.” The maidservant firmly sat Lia in front of a floor-length mirror. Her deft fingers undid Lia’s braids and soon replaced them with an elegant twist.

“Wow!” Lia ran her hand over her hair. “How did you do that so quickly?”

“Decades of practice.”

How could that be when the girl looked no older than Lia?

“We should head downstairs now, miss.”

Lia followed the maidservant along another set of shadowy winding hallways. A handful of floral tapestries sparsely decorated the walls, but Lia had little time to examine the weavings before the servant turned a sharp left and picked up her pace. Twenty or so oversized paintings covered a portion of the hall. Lia glanced up at the portraits, feeling their accusing stares.

One was a portrait of the current king, much younger-looking, but still recognizable with his dimpled chin, thick eyebrows, and wavy brown hair. Beside him stood a haughty-looking woman with flaming red hair and piercing green eyes.

Lia paused. “Who’s she?”

“King Cedric’s late wife. She died giving birth to their only daughter, Princess Reina. That’s a portrait of her over there.” The maidservant motioned to the final painting of the series.

A gorgeous young woman with porcelain skin, sparkling green eyes, and a teasing smile gazed down at them. Pearls and crystals decorated her dark red hair. A small crown rested atop her head.

“She’s gorgeous, isn’t she? A perfect match for Lord Kieren,” the maidservant whispered, a dreamy expression on her face.

“She’s betrothed to Kieren… I mean, Lord Kieren?” Shoot. Hopefully the servant would attribute her mistake to country ignorance.

“Yes. They plan to announce their engagement at the upcoming ball.”

This explained her previous conversation with Kieren. Lia studied Reina’s face, hoping to find some imperfection. A pimple. An odd-shaped snaggle tooth. But Lia could see nothing. The princess was wildly gorgeous. In fact, if Reina went to high school, she’d probably be hugely popular and a shoo-in for homecoming queen.

“Come on, miss. We’re nearly there.” The girl motioned to a large archway several feet away.

“Thank you. I’m sorry. I never even asked your name.”

“My name?” The girl wrung her hands. “It isn’t important.”

“It is to me. My name is Lia.”

“They call me Keldi, miss.” She bobbed a quick curtsy before bustling away.

Unsure who or what to expect in the dining room, Lia smoothed her gown and stole a couple of quick breaths before entering. Two familiar figures rose from their seats.

Sage spoke first. “You look lovely, child.”

“Thank you.” She took a seat beside him.

Like Lia, both Sage and Kieren had also opted for more formal wear. The once mage had donned a long black robe with a thin golden rope belt. Kieren wore a white tunic, navy-blue pants, and a black vest embellished with golden embroidery. Lia couldn’t help but notice how he looked the part of the handsome lord.

Sage took a sip of his wine. “My, isn’t it generous of the king to let us stay here? No doubt, all this grandeur is rather new to you, dear goddaughter.”

Was it just her imagination, or was he speaking louder than normal?

Sage continued, “My accommodations were most comfortable. How were yours, child?”

“Oh, yes.” She shot Kieren a puzzled look, hoping he’d give her some clue as to why Sage was speaking in such an exaggerated manner. “My room was practically palatial.”

Kieren’s eyes briefly met hers before he scowled and looked away.

Lia pulled back, surprised by his response. But she didn’t have time to dwell on the matter because a dozen servants, wearing identical uniforms and somber expressions, silently swarmed into the room. Like ants, they trailed one behind the other, seamlessly setting out dozens of dishes. Flaky pastries dotted with cream, large plates of succulent roasted meats and veggies, and loaves of crusty bread set Lia’s stomach rumbling. It all looked so delicious, but was it safe to eat?

Sage proceeded to enjoy the fare with gusto. Needing no more encouragement, she dug in. Although the food was heavy and a little too salty, Lia finished two platefuls.

“Looks like someone enjoys their victuals,” a tinkling female voice chided.

All three turned their attention to the young woman standing in the dining room’s entrance. When both men stood, Lia followed their lead. The stunning redhead posed under the archway for a moment before entering.

“Ah, my Princess.” Kieren walked over and pressed a kiss to the young woman’s hand. She beamed as Kieren led her to the table.

“This is my betrothed, Princess Reina.” Kieren’s eyes never left the woman’s face.

“Enchanted.” Sage kissed Reina’s hand.

The princess’s tight-lipped smile didn’t quite reach her eyes. “It’s always a pleasure to meet a guest of my father and Kieren.”

Next, all eyes turned to Lia. Unsure of what to do, she clumsily curtsied.

Reina’s lips twitched. “How… quaint.” She glided toward Lia and kissed her on both cheeks. “Welcome,” she greeted, her green eyes noting every aspect of Lia’s appearance before pausing on her mouth. She pointed to Lia’s chin. “Looks like you’ve certainly enjoyed your fill.”

Blushing, Lia wiped her face.

Kieren stared at Lia with undisguised disdain. “You must pardon the girl’s exuberance. She is unaccustomed to such things.”

Why was he behaving like this? Feeling each word like a slap to her face, Lia frowned in his direction, but he took no notice, seeming content to gaze upon the lovely Reina.

“Will you be gracing us with your company tonight?” Kieren asked.

The princess let out a grating laugh. “Gracious no. I had my supper ages ago.” She smoothed an invisible wrinkle on Kieren’s tunic.

The intimate gesture hit Lia like a punch to the gut.

“I just came to check up on you. I missed you.” Reina smiled. “Also, the dressmaker will be here tomorrow. I wanted to find out what you’re wearing to the ball. That way we will be sure to match.”

Kieren shifted his weight slightly. “Apologies, my Princess. My mind has been elsewhere as of late. I honestly haven’t given the matter much thought.”

Reina’s face fell. “Well, never mind. I shall have them make me a new dress to match your dark blue outfit. It is my favorite, after all. You look so dashing in it.”

“Sounds like a splendid idea.” Kieren pat her arm. “I have no doubt you’ll look stunning in whatever you wear.”

Reina gave him a dazzling smile. “You always say the sweetest things.”

“Well, if that will be all, I must beg your leave.” Kieren looked apologetic. “Sage and I have matters to discuss before it gets too late.”

“Ah, yes.” Sage shrugged, “Dragon-hunting issues, apparently. That’s all you men seem to think about—hunting those wretched beasts.” The princess stared at Lia with suspicion. “And what will you be doing while the men hunt and track that foul beast?”

“Me?” Lia’s voice came out in an embarrassing squeak. “I’m going with them.”

Reina’s eyes darted to Kieren, and she let out another irritating laugh. “A female dragon hunter? How… novel. I must say, I’ve never seen a woman wield the blade or arrow well enough to join the hunt.”

“Oh, no.” Lia fumbled for the correct response. “I’m not hunting it. I’m just—”

“Lia is my goddaughter.” Sage stepped in. “She’s visiting me for just a short while, so she’ll be joining us. It will allow the two of us more time together before she returns home.”

Reina’s eyes narrowed. “My, aren’t you brave?”

That was it. Lia had enough of this girl’s attitude. “Yes. I suppose you could say that I am braver than I look.”

“Or manlier than you look.”

Lia fumed, but a warning look from Sage prevented her from saying any more.

The princess was all fake smiles again. “Well, I must be off to attend to other matters. And, Kieren?” She leaned in close and whispered loudly. “I shall expect a visit later tonight.”

Lia looked away, pretending she didn’t hear.

“Yes, of course.” Kieren’s voice was low and husky. “I’ll be sure to stop by after we’re done here.”

“Excellent. Goodnight, everyone.”

They returned to their meal, but Lia had lost her appetite.

“Well, that was certainly an excellent dinner.” Sage yawned loudly. “But I find myself quite tired from our travels. My apologies, my lord, but we will have to talk about our plans tomorrow. I think I’ll retire to my room now.” He stood and patted Lia on the shoulder. “Be careful, my dear,” he whispered. “Sharp-eared servants are listening to everything you say.”

That explained his strange behavior.

“Lord Kieren, perhaps you could find a servant to show my goddaughter around the castle. It’s not every day she gets to experience such a magnificent building.”

“Oh, that’s quite alright—” Lia started, but Kieren cut her off with a glare.

“It is late, but I will see what I can do.”

Sage left, leaving the room several degrees chillier than before.

“We can start our tour whenever you’re done gorging yourself.” Kieren eyed her empty plate with a smirk. “Your plate looks well used.”

Well used? Lia imagined herself throwing the dirty plate at his face. The image made her smile. “Thank you, my lord. But you needn’t show me around. I wouldn’t want to inconvenience you.”

“You dare to reject my offer?” Kieren scowled. “To keep my mage happy, I’ve graciously decided to give the tour myself, even if it is beneath me. Come, girl,” he commanded. “Leave the food. You’ve certainly eaten enough.”

How dare he? It took all of her self-control not to scream in his face. She was determined to keep her promise and stay under the king’s radar so that she could help Kieren.

Even if he was being an incredibly condescending and rude prick.

19 LIA

After walking in near silence along more drafty stone hallways than she would have liked, Lia came to two conclusions.

First, the castle had way too many hallways. Just how big was this place, anyway?

Second, Kieren was a grade-A jerk. If Sage hadn’t warned Lia about the servants listening in on their conversations, she would have given him a piece of her mind.

Of course, that wouldn’t have been appropriate given their different stations in life, so Lia fought back in other smaller ways.

Like dawdling along and stopping ridiculously often.

Every few steps, she’d pause to admire their surroundings: a minuscule thread of yellow in a tapestry, the view of the sky from every open window, or her favorite—the intricate way the stones beneath her feet fit together. She’d stand there, gazing down at the floor for several long minutes, oohing and aahing over it.

At first, Kieren waited, giving no sense of being rushed for time. But after the twentieth or so stop, he let out an exasperated sigh. And, just like every other time before that, Lia merely gave him an apologetic shrug and then took her sweet, sweet time following him.

After all, what could anyone expect? She was just a country bumpkin after all.

She did find it strange that Kieren had yet to actually show her anything. So far, all they’d seen were a whole lot of empty hallways and curving stairwells. It would have been nice if he’d taken her somewhere interesting, like the library or even the kitchen.

Kieren led them down another hallway where a single man stood guarding a large, plain-looking wooden door. On seeing Kieren, the man stood a little taller.

Lia perked up. This seemed promising.

“Good evening, my lord.” The man bowed.

“Yes, good evening, Edward.” Kieren smiled, his icy demeanor defrosting somewhat. “I’m going to need the training room for a bit. You don’t have to stand guard while we’re in there.”

“But, sir.” The guard peered at Lia. “I’ll get in trouble if I leave my post.”

“If anyone questions you, just tell them I said it’s none of their business what the head dragon hunter does in his training room.”

Seeming unconvinced, the young man darted his gaze back and forth between Lia and Kieren.

“Come now.” Kieren’s tone softened. “You must have other things you’d rather be doing. Isn’t there a certain scullery maid who’d love to see you? I shall come and fetch you once we’re finished. No one will even know that you left.”

Redness spread across Edward’s cheeks and up across his forehead. He cleared his throat. “Molly has been complaining about the extra hours I’ve been working.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “Alright then. I’ll take a short break. Thank you, my lord.”

Kieren waited until the guard was out of sight before opening the door.

A smell, reminiscent of sweaty gym clothes, greeted them inside. Lia wrinkled her nose in distaste. Why would he choose this of all places to bring her?

Kieren walked around, lighting the torches on the walls. The flickering, smoky light revealed a large room filled with nasty-looking weapons.

“Well, we’re finally here.” Kieren gave her a self-conscious smile. “Welcome to the armory and training room.”

It felt like someone poured bucket of ice water over her head. “Why are you being so nice to me now?”

Kieren blanched.

“Have you forgotten?” She glared. “You and the princess shared several laughs at my expense.”

“I thought it was obvious I was keeping my distance.”

She bristled. “That’s what you were doing? You embarrassed and belittled me.”

He stared at her, clearly surprised. “I’m sorry. Once Sage warned you about the servants, I thought you’d piece everything together. Reina and her father need to believe that I don’t care about you. Either of you. I had to put up a wall between us. Otherwise, they’d use my feelings toward you against me.”

Her anger slightly deflated. That possibility hadn’t occurred to her. “Aren’t you worried Edward might tell others about you bringing me here?”

“He won’t. He doesn’t want to get caught away from his post. We can trust him.”

“So why are we even here?” Lia eyed the walls.

“It’s one of my favorite places in the castle.” Kieren ran his hands through his hair, looking embarrassed. “Not very befitting for someone of my station, I know. But this room is one of the few places where we won’t run into any servants. No one comes down here, except the hunters. And we only use it for training and equipment storage. Sage and I thought it might be best to get you a weapon before tomorrow.”

What? Lia eyed the swords nervously.

Kieren let out a soft chuckle. “No, you won’t be learning to use the larger blades just yet. But my apologies, Sage and I assumed that you were a novice. Perhaps you’d like a bigger sword?” His eyes shone with mischief.

“No. You were right. I don’t know anything about defending myself. We don’t carry weapons in Jersey. I mean, when I was a kid, I did a bit of archery in summer camp. And sometimes I carry Mace with me when we go into the city, but that’s it.”

“You carried a mace?”

Now it was her turn to laugh. “Not the big ball with spikes. Mace. You carry it in your purse to spray attackers in the face. It burns their eyes, so you have time to run away.”

“Women in Solair don’t rely on poison.” He walked past several wicked-looking curved knives. “Here, women carry blades.” Kieren placed a small, gold handled blade sheathed in leather in her palm. “I think this would be perfect for you. Take this, please, and keep it on you at all times.”

The weapon felt uncomfortably heavy in her hand.

He gave her a reassuring smile. “I’ll be there to guard both you and Sage. But in case something happens, this will offer you some protection.”

Lia gulped. Right. That made sense. She’d take it. Just in case. “Sure. Okay.” She opened her bag to place the weapon inside.

“No. You need to carry it on your body at all times. Do you favor your left or your right hand?”

“Left.”

“May I?”

“Sure,” she responded, still unsure.

Kieren placed a hand on her waist, and Lia gasped. Silver eyes flicked questioningly to hers.

“It’s fine.” Her cheeks grew warm. “Go ahead.”

Slowly, he lifted the bottom of her bodice, wrapped the belt around her waist and looped the knife at her side. Lia’s pulse quickened when he ran his warm hands along her waist, smoothing the material back into place.

“Go ahead, move around. See how it feels.”

Lia took a couple of hesitant steps. “I thought it would be heavier than that.”

“If it were any other knife, it would be. But this blade is Verduran in nature. It’s well made, but in truth, none of my men wish to carry something so delicate even if it’s known as the ‘Dragon Slayer.’ Now”--His expression turned deadly--“draw your weapon.”

Lia gulped. “We’re doing this now?”

“You need to practice so you’ll know what to do later.”

“Oh, okay.” She fumbled with the case and pulled out the golden knife, almost slicing her hand in the process.

Kieren’s mouth twitched. “That was a good first attempt. But remember, it’s a weapon. Not something used to cut chunks of meat. You need to do it faster. Like this.” He demonstrated by pulling out a hidden blade from his boot. “Now you try.”

She attempted to copy him.

“Again,” he commanded.

Lia repeated the movement over and over until it felt like second nature.

His pursed his lips. “Better. At least I know you won’t slice yourself.”

“I wasn’t that bad, was I?” She gave him a small bump with her hip and then immediately regretted it when her body craved being near him again.

His face broke out into a wide grin. “No. I’m just teasing. You’ve got it.”

“Now what? Should we practice self-defense maneuvers or something?” Lia waved her arms and did some fake karate moves.

He gave her a look of mock horror. “I don’t even know what that is. No, this will do for now. We’ve already spent more time than I expected on this tour. I should take you back to your room.”

And just like that, her good mood evaporated. “Oh, that’s right, you still have to visit Reina tonight.”

Kieren frowned and crossed his arms over his chest. Lia tried not to notice how the action emphasized his broad shoulders.

“And what if I do? I’ll not apologize for who I am. As the sole heir of a lord, I have responsibilities. My marriage to Reina will be a good union. Our people will benefit. It’s something that someone like you will never understand.”

She couldn’t scarcely believe what she was hearing. “If you’re talking about my status as a peasant, then you’re right. I’m not like you. I’m not nobility. But even someone like me can still understand what it means to place others’ needs before your own. I might not be a Solairan, but I’m not an idiot.” Heart pounding, she stomped to the door.

“Please, wait.”

“No.” Furious, she spun around. “Don’t waste your time explaining things to someone like me.”

“I’m sorry.” His expression was apologetic. “I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings. Our worlds are just too different in this respect. Love is one luxury that I can never afford. Please, Lia. Allow this humble servant to escort you to your room.”

She sighed, hating that his words had such an effect on her. But she allowed him to walk her back.

The trip back to her bedroom was uncomfortably quiet. Kieren spent most of the time lost in his thoughts. Still raw from their argument, Lia didn’t mind the silence. Soon, they arrived at her room.

“I trust you found the tour educational,” he said stiffly.

“Yes. Thank you, my lord.”

She curtsied and then paused in front of the door, waiting for him to leave. Surprisingly, he stayed, staring at the ground.

“I wish things could have been different.”

His words were no louder than a whisper, but her heart broke at the desperation behind them.

“Kieren, I—“

“Goodnight.” His face was expressionless and she knew then that her friend was gone. Kieren then turned and left.

A deep loneliness carved its way into her heart as she stepped inside her quarters. Sighing, Lia lay on her bed and squeezed her eyes shut, trying to soothe the painful longing inside.

20 KIEREN

“You want only the once mage and his goddaughter to accompany you?” The king’s voice thundered through the Great Hall. “An old man and a girl? Just what are you thinking?”

Soren stood nearby, not saying anything, but it was clear from the deep crease between his eyebrows that Kieren’s captain agreed with the king.

Kieren knew his request was an odd one. But if he wanted to keep his secret and Sage’s sources safe, he had to do his best to convince the king. “I’ve already taken down twenty-one monsters. Do you doubt my skills?”

“Of course I don’t,” Cedric conceded. “But I don’t like the idea of my best hunter going out alone with a mage. They’re scheming and dangerous. Who knows what trouble you might find yourself in?”

“The group needs to be small. We already have men out there searching for the dragon, so this could be a secret, parallel mission. Didn’t you want to capture the dragon quickly? It certainly won’t do us any favors if the neighboring kingdoms discover our difficulties locating the beast.”

The look of annoyance passing over Cedric’s face told Kieren he’d hit a nerve.

Soren knew it too. “Aye. This dragon has proven to be particularly wily. Our previous tactics have all been oddly unsuccessful. It’s almost as if…” He frowned. “No, it couldn’t be.”

“Go ahead, Captain,” Cedric ordered. “Speak your mind.”

“The beast always manages to stay just out of reach. Almost as if the dragon has known our moves. Like it’s been getting help this whole time.”

Someone working with the dragon? Kieren mulled over the possibility. Could the beast have partnered with whoever cursed him?

“That assumes the beast is intelligent and that we have a traitor in our midst,” the king scoffed. “No one would dare aid the damn dragon. Everybody knows they would have to answer to me.”

“It’s just a theory, sire,” Kieren added. “But it’s even more important that our group be small and stealthy. No one outside this room should know of our plans—just in case.”

“How do we know your Sage isn’t the one working with the beast?” Cedric asked. “Doesn’t it seem a coincidence that you just happened to find him now?”

“You needn’t worry. I trust that he won’t lead us astray.”

“And the girl? What does she have to do with all of this?”

The king had a point. A woman had never gone hunting with them before. Kieren shrugged. “I say, let her come. It seems a small price to pay. If we keep the mage happy, we can expect him to do good work.”

“Ridiculous, a woman going. She won’t be able to keep up.”

“Perhaps I may offer a solution?” Soren interjected. “Why don’t Griffith and I accompany them? The group remains small, but Kieren will have more eyes and ears to watch over the mage and the girl.”

Cedric smiled. “That is an excellent idea.”

“But, my King—” Kieren protested.

“No arguments. You want me to agree to this strange request, then allow me to ensure that you are appropriately guarded.”

How was Kieren going to keep everything a secret now?

Doubts continued to plague his thoughts as they prepared to leave the castle. Waiting outside in the courtyard with Soren and Griffith, Kieren kept glancing over at the stables, impatiently looking for some sign of Sage or Lia.

“Don’t worry.” Griffith pat Kieren’s shoulder. “They’ll show up.”

“I’m not worried.” But he kept his eyes glued to the stables until he finally spied the familiar raven-haired girl.

Pretending to check his bags, Kieren watched as she stopped to stroke the horses in the stalls. One of the stable boys came over to speak to her, leaning unnecessarily close to show her something on a saddle. The other boy joined them, and Lia patiently listened to whatever they were saying.

Kieren felt himself growing more and more irritated when he spotted the telltale red-tipped ears of one boy and the wider, more masculine stance of the other. Was that an expression of interest he detected on their faces?

One of the stable boys pointed in Kieren’s direction and Lia looked up. Her smile vanished, injecting his heart with a much-needed dose of reality. This was for the best. She knew the roles they each had to play.

As Lia walked towards them, the two stable boys continued to whisper and stare in her direction. Kieren grunted and tightened the buckles of his saddle again.

“Looks like the girl has caught the eyes of quite a few lads,” Soren commented.

Griffith ran over and greeted her.

Kieren cleared his throat. “Given your fear of horses, Lia, perhaps you should ride with me.” He purposely spoke in an unconcerned manner, as if he didn’t care whether or not she accepted the offer. But his erratic heartbeat told another story.

The desire to have her near unsettled him.

Once again, her blue eyes bore into his. And for one brief, glorious moment, it seemed she might agree. But then she shook her head. “Thank you, my lord, but Griffith just made the same offer. I’ll ride with him instead.”

A small burst of heat flashed in his chest as he studied his best friend in an uncomfortable new light.

“We’ll ride eastward until we reach the marshes,” Sage announced.

“What’s out there?” Griffith asked.

“Nothing I know of.” Soren frowned. “We will follow you, Sage. But this had better not be a waste of our time.”

“Trust me, Captain.” The once mage smiled. “We’ll get what we need. With any luck, we should be back by nightfall.”

Once they made their way past Cairn’s protective walls, Sage took charge, leading the group on one of his small white mares. Kieren rounded up the rear, trying to keep his eyes on the once mage and ignore the sight of Lia clinging to Griffith’s waist.

The ride east was several grueling hours long. When they stopped for a break midway, Kieren noticed the weary look in her eyes and the stiff way she carried herself. He wanted to ask Lia if she was alright, but Griffith stayed by her side the entire time, making it impossible for Kieren to speak to her without the others hearing.

The sight of the pair’s newly formed friendship cut Kieren deeper than any blade. Loneliness stung, and he was thankful when they remounted their horses. Sometime later they reached the edge of a thick mangrove forest resting beside foul-smelling, stagnant water. The horses struggled to keep up the pace on the soft, sinking ground.

“Now we travel on by foot,” Sage ordered.

What could the once mage possibly want from here?

Kieren dismounted and tied his horse near the others.

With a whole countryside of tangled, muddy terrain to navigate, it should have been easy to ignore Lia and Griffith’s interactions. But Kieren found that he couldn’t keep his eyes off the tall, willowy girl. Every so often, she’d brush back a stubborn tendril of wavy hair that had come undone during the ride. Unlike Griffith, who stumbled over roots and sloshed through patches of mud, Lia had a knack for finding sure footing. More than once, she reached out to steady her companion.

The easiness of their relationship continued to bother him. More than once, Kieren had to look away, disturbed by his thoughts. It was best for everyone that she befriended Griffith. Kieren had already risked too much last night by giving her a private tour, something Reina had no doubt already heard about through her network of spies.

A throaty female laugh caught his attention. It was such an open and carefree sound, so unlike the muted titters often heard at court. Against his better judgment, he snuck another peek at the pair. This time, Griffith had managed to step in a particularly deep puddle and was struggling to free his boot. Lia threw back her head and laughed again and Kieren smiled in spite of himself. But when her hand grabbed hold of Griffith’s, another blast of angry heat surged through his chest.

Kieren struggled to regain control over his fluctuating emotions. What was happening to him? Griffith was his best friend, a brother-in-arms. Why was he acting like a jealous suitor? He held no claim over her heart.

“How long must we follow this fool through mud puddles?” Soren grumbled behind him. “It stinks to two moons over here.”

Kieren waited for his mentor to catch up. “Give him time. Sage’s ways may seem… unconventional. But I trust him.”

“Really? And why is that? When exactly did you start keeping company with the kingdom’s sworn enemies?”

“One night, when I was out.”

“Really?” Soren’s eyebrows raised. “I didn’t think you had a life outside of hunting. I certainly work you hard enough, don’t I, lad?”

Kieren laughed at the good-natured tease. “Yes, sir. You do.”

“So the two of you met and just happened to start talking about dragons?”

“Something like that.”

“I’ve known you since you were a boy still following in Silas’s footsteps. Rest his soul. You’ve always had a good head. So if you trust this Sage, then I do too.”

Kieren’s captain shook his head. “Although, for your sake and the old man’s, I hope we find something besides mud in this forsaken place. Cedric wasn’t pleased to discover there are mages still wandering around his land.”

“I understand. But he needn’t worry. Sage has been living quietly and has no wish to stir up trouble.”

“Is that so? Seems to me that mages are always in the center of it.”

Almost as if he’d heard them talking about him, Sage stopped and pointed to something in the distance. “There. That’s where we must go.”

“To a pile of sticks and twigs?” Griffith squinted. “What do we need with that rubbish?”

Kieren looked in the direction Sage had indicated. Griffith’s description was accurate. The once mage was pointing to a humongous mound of dirt.

“One person’s pile of rubbish is another person’s home,” Sage retorted. “Trust me. That’s where we will find our first item.”

“It looks like a hill of earth covered in roots,” Soren noted.

“That’s what the inhabitant would like you to believe,” Sage explained. “The owner is shy, so only two visitors may enter.”

Soren’s expression turned wary. “Who will you take with you, Sage?”

“Oh, I won’t be going. My goddaughter and Lord Kieren will be the ones to venture inside.”

“What?” Kieren and Lia asked in unison.

“Why us?” Lia added.

“Because it must be you two,” Sage replied.

“Come now, you can’t be serious!” Griffith said. “What does Lia even have to do with this?”

“Don’t worry, Griff. I’ll do it.” She gave him a reassuring smile.

“We’ll do it,” Kieren agreed over his friend’s continued protests. “But I don’t like going into this blind. Who exactly are we meeting?”

“That, I cannot say. But you won’t be in any real danger. Just listen to what she says and answer honestly. If what you say is true, we’ll get our first ingredient.”

Soren and Griffith didn’t say anything more, but their shared look spoke volumes.

“Oh, and one more thing,” Sage added.

Of course there would be one more thing.

“Leave your weapons here. She won’t take kindly to them.”

“What kind of trap is this?” Soren roared. “Is she one of your kind?”

“My kind?” Sage asked innocently

Soren stabbed a finger in the once mage’s direction. “I don’t care who you are, but Kieren is one of my men. That might not mean anything to you, but it does to me. I never send my men into an unknown situation without protection.”

“Peace, Soren,” Kieren murmured. “I trust him.”

His mentor frowned. “He’d better be safe, Sage. Or you will pay.”

The once mage nodded but said nothing.

Kieren unbuckled his sword and removed the daggers hidden on his body.

“Well, aren’t you just full of surprises?” Griffith commented when Lia reached around her waist and pulled out her blade as well.

She flashed him a dazzling smile. “We all have our secrets, don’t we?”

The pile of sticks and mud revealed itself to be a small, unimposing shack, cleverly built and camouflaged into the landscape. Realizing Lia had fallen behind, Kieren turned to find her frozen in place, her expression unfocused.

He rushed to her side. After a couple of moments, she blinked and relaxed.

“What did you see?” Kieren asked.

“Shadows. Different faces.” Lia stumbled over her words. “She’s not what she appears. And Sage was right. She will test us.”

They were about to meet another magic wielder. And this one didn’t sound like she would be too forthcoming. Kieren wished he had his weapons now: a sword, a dagger, anything to protect Lia. “Are you alright?”

She nodded, but the vision had obviously left her unsettled.

Kieren held out his hand. Lia looked at it, seeming caught off guard by his gesture. For a moment, he debated retracting it. But he didn’t. Whatever challenges they were about to face, he needed her to know they were in it together.

Lia finally interlaced her fingers with his, and Kieren held on tightly, taking comfort in the way her hand fit within his. Hand in hand, they approached the piece of wood that was presumably the door.

Kieren reached out to bang on it.

“Wait.” Lia pulled her hand from his. “I think I should be the one to do that.”

She stepped forward and knocked three times. No response. Lia lifted her fist to knock again, but a slot in the door slid open, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth.

“Hello there.” Lia curtsied hesitantly. “We’re here to speak with you.”

“Not sure why a pair of young’uns would visit a simple old woman.” The voice was as ancient and graveled as rocks.

Simple old woman, indeed. Anyone who worked this hard to live off civilization’s path had seriously complicated things to hide.

“Sorry to bother you, ma’am,” Kieren chimed in. “Our mutual friend Sage sent us. We’re here to collect something for him, something you apparently have.”

“Is that so?” The inhabitant sounded amused. “Well, my boy, you two must know that entrance comes at a price. Do you agree to pay the fee?”

“That depends. What is it?”

The old woman shrieked, “Ask for the price, you have? Well, I won’t be telling you until you come in. Fair is fair, and I is fair. But be warned visitors—once you step inside, you bind yourselves to the price and to me.”

“This is fine logic,” Kieren muttered under his breath.

The voice cackled. “When you reach my age, you’re no longer beholden to the laws of logic.”

Indeed.

Lia appeared thoughtful. “Alright. We will pay your price, but you must promise we will leave as we came in. Nothing will change physically, and we will remain fully and only ourselves.”

The slot immediately slid shut. Was that it? Had they inadvertently offended the old woman with their terms? But then the front door opened. Before them stood a squat toad of a woman with dark brown leathery skin, matted hair, and dirty yellow teeth.

“Girlie, you’re no fun at all.” She banged a cane on the ground. “But I agree. You have my word. If you pay the price, I’ll be sticking to your terms. You will leave fully yourselves.” The woman turned to Kieren with a horrible grin. “I take it she’s the brain and you’re the brawn, laddie boy?”

He stared into a pair of large, milky-white eyes. “I couldn’t do it without her.”

The woman coughed, releasing a stream of putrid-smelling air. “Well come on in, then. I haven’t got all day.” Placing one bony arm around both their waists, she ushered them in.

For someone so old, her grip was surprisingly firm.

21 KIEREN

Kieren had expected the hut to be more cluttered. Jars of dead animals. Tattered old books. Or at least some foul concoction stewing in a pot over a fire. But the old woman’s dirt home was essentially empty. Giant cobwebs hung from dusty corners, and a single iron pot rested against a nearby wall. In front of the fire sat a small wooden table surrounded by four stools. And a lone cabinet displaying a handful of half-empty glass jars rested against the far wall.

Their host hobbled over to the table. “Come.”

Kieren and Lia sat on the rickety stools. With the flames from the fireplace just inches away, he felt uncomfortably warm.

Milky-white orbs stared in their direction. “Tell me, children, what do you want?”

“We’d like a vial of forgetful syrup,” Kieren said.

“Is that so? ’Tis a strange request.” She scratched the hairs on her chin and coughed.

Kieren tried to not react to the smell of decaying fish.

“Odd that Sage would send you to request such an item. He knows that he only needs to ask me for it. Even more curious since he’s no longer able to conduct magic. Unless…” She glanced between Lia and Kieren. “One of you actually needs it.”

Kieren and Lia shared a nervous glance.

Despite her dead, empty eyes, the witch seemed to watch their exchange with interest. “Alright. You won’t need to twist me arm. I’ll give you the forgetful syrup. But to make it, I’ll be needing one final ingredient—the blood of the one who will take the spell.”

“Spell?” Kieren asked, trying to sound surprised.

“Silence!” The witch pounded her cane against the floor. “This isn’t a place for lies, dragon hunter.”

So the witch was more cunning than he’d initially thought.

“Got your attention didn’t I? It’s obvious what you are.” The witch hobbled up to him and took a whiff. She scowled, baring her pointed teeth. “The truth screams out to me. Your stance, your clothes, the way you keep grasping at a sword that no longer rests at your hip.” She inhaled again. “And you reek.”

The insult was tough to swallow. “I reek? Of what?”

“Dragon’s blood. It’s soaked into your bones. But that makes sense—you’ve certainly spilled enough.”

He flinched but couldn’t deny her accusation.

“I’ll be giving you the syrup, dragon hunter. But as payment, you must answer one question. And don’t you be telling me any lies.”

“Agreed.”

“What is your full name and title?”

That was it? Kieren relaxed and cleared his throat. “I am Lord Kieren, the sole living son and heir of Lord Riehl.”

“No,” the witch shrieked. “I asked for an honest answer. But lies, lies, he tells! No. You shan’t be getting any of my syrup.”

“Why? Everything I’ve said is true.”

“No. Half true, isn’t it? Half noble, are you not?”

Kieren frowned, not understanding. What did it matter what his actual lineage was? “What I said was true. I will inherit the official title once my father dies.”

“And?” The woman fixed him with her gaze.

“I am a lord. That’s not a lie. But if you’re asking about my spotty lineage, then I am also known as Lord Riehl’s bastard son. My mother was a commoner, my father’s mistress. I only stand to inherit the title because Silas, my half-brother and Lord Riehl’s true heir, disappeared.”

The witch’s feet darted about, almost as if she were dancing. She sniffed the air around Kieren again. “There it is. There be the smell of truth. And now I will make this syrup for you, my half-blood lord.” Bowing mockingly, she giggled. “Give me your hand.”

He held out his left hand. She grabbed hold of it and, quick as a flash, slashed a knife across his palm. Blood instantly welled at the injury.

“What are you doing?” Lia protested.

The witch collected a sample of Kieren’s blood in a small bowl. “There!” She cackled.

“This wasn’t part of our deal.” Lia eyed Kieren’s still bleeding hand. “You promised we’d leave here physically unharmed. And now you’ve just sliced him. That counts as harm in my book.”

“You be right, lassie.” The witch scuttled over to her cabinets and pulled out a small blue vial. She poured the contents onto his injured hand causing the skin around the injury to regenerate. The cut disappeared.

“Done. I kept me word. It’s just like before.” The witch grabbed another glass bottle from the cabinet and mixed its contents with Kieren’s blood. A sweet, thick aroma filled the room. The witch took a deep whiff before pouring the mixture into another small blue vial and sealing it.

“There’s only enough syrup for one use. Understood, lordie?”

“How did you do that?” Lia whispered.

“Nothing much to it. Just added a bit o’ this and a bit o’ that.”

“No, not the syrup,” Lia said. “His hand, how did you heal it like that?”

The old woman danced back and forth and giggled. “’Tis a secret. A wonderful secret. We all have our little secrets, don’t we, lassie? And I shall keep mine.” She turned back to Kieren. “And in case you be feeling the need to tell your friendie the king about it, I certainly used no magic.” She lifted her sleeves to reveal two thin gold tattoos. “Because we both know that these lovely bracelets prevent me from doing any of that.”

Impossible. How could she have healed his hand that quickly without using magic?

The witch eyed Lia. “Now it be your turn. Are you ready to give your payment for entering me home?”

“Yes.” Lia stood and held out her hand.

“What that be for, lassie?”

“The blood.”

“Blood? Oh no. I won’t be needing anything that precious from you.” The old woman gently touched Lia’s face. “Oh no, no, no, no. You’ll be needing all that blood for yourself.” She played with a lock of Lia’s hair. “Strange. You be smelling different.”

Kieren bristled. “Get your hands off her.”

“Protective, aren’t we, of things we do not own?” The witch smirked before returning her attention to Lia. “Hints from here, hints from there. Nothing I’ve quite smelled before. Not like you.” She eyed Kieren with distaste. “I knew you was a shifter the moment you walked through the door.”

The hairs on the back of Kieren’s neck prickled. “What did you call me?”

“You heard me, future dragon lordie.” The woman shot him a warning glare. “Shifter. That is what you be, isn’t it? You reek of dragon’s blood. And it’s not just on you. It’s inside, trying to claw its way out.” She pointed a gnarled finger at his chest. “You want out of the curse, don’t you?”

Hope mixed with a dash of despair rose in his chest. “You’ve heard of the curse before? Has it happened to others?”

“A desperate enough fool will do just about anything.”

Kieren grew impatient. “What happened to them—the other shifters?”

“Ah, half-blood, don’t be greedy. You’ve already received your potion. Ask me any more questions, and you’ll have to leave.”

To be this close to answers, only to hit another wall? Heat and rage swirled inside. “Marsh witch, you cannot bait me like that.”

“Careful, boy.” The surrounding air crackled with an ancient energy. “You may have the dragon’s blood inside you, but you’ll not be wanting to mess with the likes of me in my own home.”

Kieren felt himself about to explode.

“We’re sorry.” Lia placed a hand on his arm. “We don’t mean to be rude. You’re right. This is your home. And we promised to play by your rules.”

Her touch caught Kieren off guard. How could he have lost control over his emotions like that?

“What about me?” Lia continued quietly. “What shall my payment be?”

“All I want is permission to look into your lovely, lovely eyes.”

The request seemed too simple.

“That’s it?” Lia asked.

“Yes, my child. Just one glance, and then you too may have one request.”

“Deal,” Lia quickly responded. “And in return, you’ll tell us about shifters.”

The marsh witch clapped her hands. “Done.” She eyed Kieren disdainfully. “If only all my customers were as obliging as you. Come here, lassie, sit down, sit down.”

Obediently, Lia sat.

“And now, strange girl, look into my eyes.”

To her credit, Lia neither grimaced nor turned away. Instead, she stared squarely into the witch’s lifeless orbs. It took all of Kieren’s self-control to hold back the storm of emotions threatening to engulf him again. But he remained calm, for Lia.

After a couple of moments, the old woman mumbled to herself, clearly agitated. “There’s something blocking me way.”

Lia blinked. “Something’s blocking my eyes? It might be my contacts.”

“Contacts?” The old woman said the word slowly, curiously. “What be those?”

“They’re disks I place over my eyes. Hold on. Just let me take them out.” Lia pressed her finger to one eye, and Kieren was surprised to see her remove a small blueish circle. What were those things? Something from her world? Kieren hoped the witch wouldn’t make the same connection.

The marsh witch’s white eyes widened. “Strange surprises I be seeing today.”

Lia pulled disks out of both eyes, blinked a couple of times and then quickly stared down at the floor.

“Are you alright?” Kieren was afraid she’d somehow hurt herself. He’d never seen anyone touch their eyes in that way before.

“Yes. I’m fine. It’s just…”

“What is it?” he asked.

Lia lifted her head, and Kieren found himself staring into two completely different colored eyes. One was as bright blue as a summer’s sky. The other was a beautiful shade of green, as vibrant as fresh grass covered in morning dew.

Kieren sat there, unable to avert his gaze.

Lia bit her lower lip. “I know. They’re weird, and everyone stares at them. I wear contacts so I’ll look like everybody else.”

Kieren wanted to tell her that people didn’t stare because her eyes were strange. They stared because her eyes were uniquely lovely. They reminded him of sky and land. Of freedom.

The old woman placed her hand on Lia’s shoulder. “Now let’s be trying again, shall we?”

Lia and the witch locked gazes. Neither moved for several long moments until finally, the witch looked away. “Yes. That be all I’m needing.”

Lia’s face paled. The heat inside demanded that Kieren reach out and comfort her. He ignored it, worried that once he took her in his arms, he might never let go.

“Are you… alright?” he asked.

“I’m fine.”

Kieren wanted to believe her, but he couldn’t. Lia didn’t look fine. She looked scared.

“Now, will you please tell us about shifters?” she asked the witch.

“Not much to tell since there be so few of them. Solairan shifters be those who take in the blood of magical creatures.”

“Why would anyone do that to themselves?” Lia asked.

“To obtain the creature’s powers.” The witch glanced at Kieren. “The process uses the most powerful sort of magic.”

That didn’t make sense. “But how is that even possible?” Kieren asked. “The ban prevents mages from performing magic.”

“Those be problems for your kind to deal with. I’ve heard the whisperings of the process being done before, but none o’ the humans ever survived.”

No one survived? Kieren’s knuckles turned white from gripping the table so hard.

“That’s not going to happen to you,” Lia said.

Kieren’s jaw tightened. His fate seemed dark indeed. He was either going to successfully transform into a monster and be hunted or die in the process.

“We should be going.” Lia led him to the door. “Thank you so much for your help.”

“The pleasure’s all mine. I’ll be seeing you again real soon, girlie,” the old woman cackled. And with that, she slammed the door behind them.

22 LIA

Still reeling from what she’d seen inside the witch’s home, Lia kept her eyes on the horizon, deliberately ignoring Kieren’s repeated questioning glances. Her mind felt like a kaleidoscope. Reality kept changing around her.

“You should probably do something about your eyes,” he murmured.

That’s right. She fumbled through her leather bag for her contact case and put them back in. There. Done. She blinked several times and continued walking.

“Lia, wait. Please. Are you alright?”

“I’m fine,” she lied.

His silver eyes swept across her face. “What happened back there, when you stared into the marsh witch’s eyes?”

“Minerva. Her name’s Minerva.”

He frowned, appearing confused. “Okay. What happened with Minerva?”

Lia bit her lip. How could she describe her whole world shifting? The room, the witch, Kieren—everything had blurred as she’d stared into the woman’s eyes.

The witch’s ragged appearance melted away, revealing a curvy middle-aged woman with pale blue skin, shining silver hair, and dark eyes.

“Who are you?” Lia asked.

“You may call me Minerva.” The woman spoke in a voice both lyrical and ageless. “This is my true form. Sometimes I change my appearance to keep others, such as your dragon hunter, away.” The distrust in the woman’s eyes was unmistakable.

Lia felt the urge to defend Kieren. “He wouldn’t hurt you.”

Minerva scowled. “He captures and kills creatures from our world.”

“Our world? Are you from Earth? I mean, the Dark World?”

“Goodness no. I know of no one from that dreadful, dead place. No. I’m Verduran, just like you.”

The witch’s words took Lia by surprise. “I’m sorry, but you must have mistaken me for someone else. My mother was from Solair.”

“Your mother, Farrah, was born of two worlds. Her father was Solairan, but her mother was from Verdura. I’ve been awaiting your arrival for a long time. Hundreds of years ago, one of our prophetesses foresaw a terrible monster destroying both our worlds. Determined to stop this World Eater, our queen ordered her most powerful and trusted warriors, the Guardians, to search for this enemy. Their task was to guard the future of our two worlds. For years, they found nothing. But then their luck changed about forty years ago, when a young Solairan mage crossed between our two worlds with this prophecy:

‘Eye of blue and eye of green,

Child of worlds, sorrow oft’ seen.

To defeat the World Eater and prevent the worlds’ dark fate,

The Light must gather mixed allies and stop the cycle of hate.’”

“The prophecy spoke of you.”

Lia’s mind spun. “No. That’s impossible.”

“I know this seems a daunting task, but you won’t be alone.” Minerva reached over and touched Lia’s forehead.

“When you see Sage, tell him the Light has been named.”

Then everything exploded in white.

“Lia?” Kieren waved his hand in front of her face.

“Sorry.” She blinked. “I was lost in my thoughts.”

“Yes, that was obvious.” He gestured to the small group waiting for them. “Can we talk about this later?”

She nodded, still uneasy. She wanted to tell him everything, but first, she had to sort things out with Sage.

“There you are!” Griffith ran over and hugged Kieren and then Lia. “It’s good to see you both. I don’t want to be morbid, but some of us didn’t think you’d return.” He shot a look in Soren’s direction.

The grizzled warrior snorted. “Please. I never doubted for a moment.” He placed a hand on Kieren’s back. “I trust your mission was a success? Who did you meet inside?”

“Just an old woman. Not too cooperative, but she did give us this.” Triumphantly, he revealed the blue vial.

“Excellent.” Sage reached for it.

Soren stepped forward. “Actually, I’ll be holding that.”

Lia looked at the man in surprise.

“King’s orders. I promised him I’d keep it safe.” Soren slipped the vial into a pouch around his waist.

Sage smiled, not seeming perturbed by the change in events. “It’s probably safer on you than on me.”

“Appreciate you not turning this into an issue,” Soren grunted.

“Of course.” The once mage placed his hand on the captain’s arm. “There is no bad blood between us.”

Lia watched the exchange in frustration. How could they just let Soren walk away with the vial when it was rightfully theirs?

“Goddaughter?” Sage motioned toward her. “Why don’t you ride back with me?”

“That’s alright, Sage,” Griffith said. “Lia can ride with me again.”

As much as she enjoyed Griffith’s jokes and easy manner, Lia needed to speak with Sage. “Thanks for the offer. But I need to discuss some things with my godfather.”

Griff nodded but looked disappointed.

“How did your meeting with Minerva go?” Sage asked when they pulled away from the group. “Was it eventful?”

That was certainly one way to describe it.

“She told me to give you a message: ‘The Light has been named.’”

A small sigh escaped Sage’s lips. “And has the Light accepted the task?”

“Accepted it? You mean I get a choice in the matter?”

He gave her hand a gentle pat. “Of course, child. In the end, it will be your decision to make. No one would fault you for not choosing this path.”

Images of Gabby, Holly, and the diner appeared in her mind. Lia had assumed she’d go home after all this was over. But if what Minerva said was true, how could Lia return to her old life when some great evil threatened to destroy their worlds?

Doubt crept in. “Did you know all of this when you came to get me?”

“I had my suspicions. But no one wishes to put this kind of burden on a child. I wasn’t sure until I saw your true eye colors.”

He’d known. Lia swallowed, feeling the betrayal settle in the pit of her stomach. Sage had known the whole time, but he’d said nothing. “So, some horrible, evil monster is about to destroy everybody here and in Verdura? And only this Light is able to save them? How do we even know the prophecy is true?”

Sage helped her onto his mare. “Because I was the one who gave the second prophecy.”

“You?” Lia’s mouth fell open.

“When I was a little older than you, I discovered I had the special ability to walk between worlds. This was before the mages created permanent portals for everyone to use,” Sage explained. “During one of my trips to Verdura, I met Minerva and your grandmother Adalia. While speaking with them, I fell into a trance and gave the prophecy.” The once mage chuckled. “That certainly caught their attention.”

Lia bit her lip. “What if Minerva’s wrong? What if I’m not the Light? I might have the right eye colors, but I’m just a girl, not some prophesied savior.”

“Nobody is born a hero. People become heroes when they choose to be brave and do what’s right.”

“Stay back!” Kieren’s urgent order interrupted their conversation.

Sage pulled his mare to a stop at the edge of a vast field of wheat. A faint, acrid smell hung in the air. Curious, Lia felt compelled to find out what had caused it. Following her instinct, she dismounted.

“What are you doing? Stay back!” Kieren yelled.

It felt like a thick fog encased her mind. She heard the warning, but his voice sounded so far away. The compulsion drew her forward. She had to see what was happening ahead.

Someone grabbed her arm, but Lia shrugged them off and kept walking.

“Let the girl see. She’ll learn soon enough,” a voice said.

Good. They were leaving her alone. As she made her way through the sea of golden wheat, the horrible smell grew stronger. After taking a few more steps, Lia parted the stalks, and a circle of black, scorched dirt appeared in front of her. A stone cottage stood in the middle of the desolation, its walls covered in soot.

It was unnervingly quiet. Standing next to her, Kieren scanned the wreckage.

“What happened?” she whispered.

“Only a dragon could cause this amount of destruction. But something’s wrong.”

“You mean besides the scorched house and the ring of fire?” Lia coughed. Despite the clear, bright blue sky, her throat felt filled with smoke. A sickening feeling crept into the pit of her stomach. “There weren’t people here when this happened, right?”

A touch of sadness tempered his stern expression. “I hope not.”

Griffith jogged toward them, all traces of his usual playful manner gone. “There’s something else you need to see.”

Without a word, Kieren left Lia and followed his friend through the walls of untouched wheat. As the distance between them grew, Lia’s compulsion returned. Some invisible force pulled at her, forcing her to follow.

Giant stalks of grain blocked her way. Impatiently, she pushed them aside, working her way deeper into the field.

Strange. Despite having left the burn site, the charred smell grew stronger with each step. She imagined it to be like a black tar, coating her skin and filling her lungs.

Stumbling past more stalks of wheat, she found herself staring at another patch of scorched earth. A small group of dragon hunters stood with their backs to her—their attention focused on something on the ground. A faint buzzing sound filled Lia’s ears, and she covered them, trying to block the noise, but it persisted, even louder than before. None of the others seemed to notice the sound.

As the leather-and-armor-clad hunters stepped aside to let Kieren and Griffith pass, Lia followed. Elbows and bodies easily gave away.

“Get back,” Kieren warned. “This isn’t a game. You can’t be here.”

Lia took her hands off her ears. Why was he speaking to her like that? He had no right to order her around. Defiantly, she took a step closer.

“Please.” Kieren placed his body in front of hers. “Trust me. You don’t need to see this.”

By now, the buzzing had become unbearably loud. She forced out each word of her reply. “I need to see.”

Something about her response must have changed his mind. With a sigh, he stepped aside and let her pass.

A handful of burned corpses lay neatly next to each other, their shriveled, blackened skin reminded her of unwrapped mummies. Except, while mummies spent their eternities resting in peace, these poor souls were forever frozen in one final, agonizing scream.

The field faded as hundreds of images flashed in front of her eyes. Lia struggled to make meaning of them all.

Two young, sandy-blond twins. One freckled-faced redhead. One older boy with night-black skin and a soft expression in his eyes. Another boy, his pale face blotchy from crying.

Each boy held a vial to his lips. A white light exploded from their chests and their screams reverberated in her bones.

The buzzing finally stopped as everything around her became blissfully black.

23 KIEREN

Kieren had a feeling Lia wouldn’t stop until she saw the destruction. So, against his better judgment, he let her see the bodies.

Damn it. What had he been thinking?

Even the most hardened of hunters never got used to seeing the once-human blackened flesh. He expected her to cry or run. But she did neither. Instead, Lia stood there with a dazed expression on her face.

Moons, she was having one of her visions.

Did any of his men suspect they had a magic-user in their midst? Judging by their faces, most were too affected by the horrific scene or too surprised to see a woman there to notice something unnatural was happening nearby.

Lia blinked, emerging from her trance. Kieren breathed a sigh of relief.

“Come on, I’ll take you back.”

Her eyes met his before a fierce shudder racked her body. Her eyes rolled back and Lia fell. Kieren lunged forward and caught her just before she hit the ground. Holding her close, the faint smell of sunshine and strawberries filled his nostrils.

He jerked his head away.

The sea of hunters parted to let them through. Pairs of disbelieving eyes watched on as whispered comments swirled. “Why did he let the girl in?” muttered one man. “They just don’t have the stomach for this type of thing,” from another.

Kieren held his tongue. Better they believe the lie that she was weak, instead of knowing the truth: Lia was more powerful than any of them.

With each step he took, the heat inside roared, begging for release. He felt its silent presence all the time now. It was always there, sometimes quiet but never completely dormant. He breathed deeply, willing it to leave him alone.

Strangely obedient, the heat subsided.

Sage came running, his robe billowing around him. “Lay her over here.”

Kieren gently placed her on the ground. “Will she be alright?”

The old man pulled a small vial from his satchel and waved it under Lia’s nose.

“What are you doing?” Kieren grabbed his arm. “You can’t do that here!”

Waving his hand away, Sage chuckled. “You think me too powerful, lad. When I last checked, there was nothing magical about smelling salts.”

The once mage moved the vial back and forth. Within seconds, Lia began coughing. She sat up, tears streaming down her cheeks.

Kieren’s heart leapt. She was alright.

“I saw them, Sage,” she sobbed. “They were just children.”

“You saw who did it?” Kieren asked.

She shook her head. “The boys drank something, and then… there was so much pain.” She squeezed her eyes shut. “There was nothing I could do. I just had to watch.”

Kieren grit his teeth. There was no doubt about it. This wasn’t the act of a dragon. Someone out there was deliberately experimenting on his people.

“The marsh witch told us about shifters.” The heat in Kieren’s chest grew stronger again. But this time, he didn’t push it down. Instead, he let it simmer and feed his rage. “We have to stop whoever’s doing this. I’ll get the syrup back from Soren tonight.” Kieren would talk to his mentor, somehow convince him. He had to.

Sage gave a small cough. “I assume you’re referring to this?” He revealed a familiar small blue vial.

“How did you get that?” Kieren remembered seeing Soren placing it inside a pouch.

“Sleight of hand.” As quickly as it had appeared, the vial disappeared back into Sage’s sleeve. “Magic isn’t the only way I got by all these years, boy.”

“But won’t Soren realize it’s gone?” Lia asked.

“To his knowledge, it’s still there. I simply switched the real vial out with a decoy.”

Kieren grinned. The man was clever.

The three of them rode back to the castle before the others. After Lia’s fainting spell, Soren encouraged Kieren to escort her and Sage back.

Once the stable boys took their horses, Kieren turned to Sage and Lia. “I have to make my report. The king needs to know what happened.”

“That’s fine. I have some work to do before we procure the next item,” Sage said.

Kieren turned to walk away.

“Kieren? I mean, Lord Kieren?” Lia called after him. He could hear the hesitation in her voice.

He stopped and turned, keeping his expression cold and uninterested.

“Pardon me, my lord.” She curtsied clumsily. “But we should talk about what happened today.”

Kieren pretended to consider her request, relieved that she hadn’t given away any details. “I’ll meet with you briefly tonight before dinner.”

Lia bowed and walked away, her long black hair flowing wildly behind her.

Kieren strode along the castle hallways, silently preparing. How much could he say without incriminating them all? As he rehearsed several scenarios, his mind stubbornly refused to stay on task. Instead, his attention kept drifting back to Lia.

Her pale face.

Her motionless body.

She seemed fine now, but Kieren couldn’t shake off the fear he felt when he thought he had lost her.

“Solair’s beloved son has finally returned,” a teasing female voice echoed from behind him.

“Princess Reina.” Kieren turned, keeping his expression neutral. The woman always had the worst sense of timing. He was in no mood for her courtly games.

She pouted. “I wouldn’t have even known you’d left, given that you didn’t bother to bid me a formal farewell last night. I had to find out from father.”

“My sincerest apologies, dear Princess. Something important came up. I did not mean to offend.” Kieren offered what he hoped was a sufficiently contrite look.

“Really?” Her eyes flashed. “Something important, or someone important?”

Kieren stilled. The last thing he wanted was to drag Lia into this. “Forgive me, but I know not what you’re hinting at.”

And just like that, Reina’s suspicious look disappeared, a beguiling smile taking its place. “I was merely teasing.” She stepped closer, lightly trailing her fingers over his arm. “You used to enjoy my playful banter.”

Kieren tugged his arm away. “We were only children then.”

“I miss him too, you know,” Reina said quietly.

Kieren didn’t know how to respond. Was she being vulnerable? Or was this simply another trap? “You were his betrothed first.”

A look of genuine hurt crossed her face.

Kieren hesitated, realizing he’d struck a nerve.

All signs of softness vanished as Reina’s eyes narrowed. “Silas is gone. And unlike you, I am making the best of a difficult situation.” She waved her hand, gesturing toward their surroundings. “This is what we are: royals and rulers. We have access to everything that comes with those titles—clothes, servants, wealth, land—all of it, ours. But, unlike the other superficial ninnies, we have the wits to see the truth. We’re nothing more than well-dressed servants of the state, honor-bound to serve our land and lords.”

Kieren waited. What game was Reina playing now?

“Am I not beautiful, Kieren?”

He took in her hourglass figure, pale, milky-white porcelain skin, and flaming red hair. “Yes.”

“Merely yes?” She smiled at him, her eyes half-lidded. “Come now. Many have told me that my beauty is as life-giving as the warmth of the sun. My lips are as tempting as ripe cherries. My eyes are greener than the rarest of emeralds.” She walked closer to Kieren and stroked his face. “My figure is as mysterious as the valleys and peaks of our land. I am considered an exquisite prize for any man.”

They now stood a mere hairbreadth apart.

Kieren glowered. Her alluring words rang dead in his heart. She was, and would always be, the cunning woman intended for his brother. “My Princess, while you are undeniably beautiful, I will never have feelings for you.”

Reina’s eyes flashed in anger. Before Kieren could stop her, she kissed him, hard and hungry. He pushed her away, but not before hearing footsteps behind him.

“What are you doing?” Wiping his mouth, Kieren turned to see a servant girl curtsy uncomfortably before hurrying away.

“Helping you.” Reina smiled sweetly.

“Helping me? Just how are you helping me?”

“You heard my father. They will announce our betrothal at the ball. You need to put aside your feelings and accept that.”

Fire roared through his veins, but Kieren said nothing. She was right. This was a fate neither could escape.

“You and I are like exotic plumed birds. We shall spend our life together in a gilded cage. But we don’t have to be enemies.” Her expression softened. “It would be better for both of us if you remember that.”

Kieren’s mood was considerably darker on entering the Great Hall. He stared hard at the man who controlled the lives of all those around him. One word from Cedric and the betrothal would be called off. One word from Cedric, and Sage or Lia could be imprisoned. Or worse.

As disgusting as Kieren found Reina’s behavior, the princess was right. They were nothing more than pawns in their fathers’ games.

“Ah, Kieren.” The king put down the map he was holding. “What a wonderful surprise. I was expecting to speak with Soren.”

Kieren bowed stiffly. “There’s been another attack near the bordering farms. Five burned bodies, all young boys, and a scorched home. Only a portion of the wheat field was damaged. The rest remained untouched by the flames.”

“Damn beast. Give me some good news. I assume your mission with the ex-magic wielder went well?”

“Yes. We followed Sage’s directions and obtained the needed ingredient.”

“And?” the king prompted.

What else did Cedric want to know? Details about who gave them the potion? Kieren flexed his now-healed hand. “Nothing else to report.”

The king studied Kieren before finally responding, “Good.”

“Your Highness, why did you ask Soren to hold the item?”

Cedric gave him a disapproving look. “What should I have done? Allow that wretched ex-mage to keep a contraband item? You know the policies of this kingdom. Magic of any kind will not be tolerated. Magical items will be confiscated. Anyone caught with those items will be imprisoned.”

“And what about the people that helped us today? Like Sage?” Kieren understood the king’s desire to protect everyone, but he couldn’t stand the thought of others being punished on his account.

“They will be dealt with according to the law.” The king gave Kieren a hard look. “I will do what I must to ensure the land stays safe from that disgusting plague of magic.”

A sick chill passed through Kieren’s heart. “And Lia?”

“The once mage’s goddaughter? Truth be told, she means little to me. But I cannot make exceptions. She, too, will bear the full weight of the law.” Cedric’s eyes narrowed. “Why do you ask? Has your time with the old mage caused you to go soft? Because I have little use for weak men in my court.”

“Certainly not.” Kieren covered his fear. “I’m in complete agreement. We use them and then dispose of them as necessary. No exceptions.”

“Really? Because for a moment it seemed as if you had become fond of those two.”

Kieren struggled to keep his voice steady. “Of course not. They mean nothing to me.”

“Good.” Cedric smirked. “And, Kieren. One more thing before you go.”

“Yes, my King?”

“If you insist on kissing my daughter before your betrothal is announced, please be a little more discreet. We all have reputations to uphold here, boy.”

Damn Reina. Kieren wiped his mouth. “Yes, my King.” He bowed and walked out.

24 LIA

Keldi seemed out of breath when she entered the bedroom.

Lia eyed the maidservant’s flushed cheeks. “Are you okay?”

“Yes, miss.” Keldi curtsied. “It’s just that I saw something I probably shouldn’t have.”

“What?” Lia clutched at this snippet of castle intrigue, desperate for something to take her mind off her vision.

The maidservant scanned the room exaggeratedly, as if checking to see if anyone was listening. “I saw Princess Reina and Lord Kieren talking in the hallways. And then they kissed!”

Great. Just what Lia needed to hear. “Oh. Really?”

The maidservant nodded enthusiastically. “Can you believe it? Although His Majesty has not yet officially announced their engagement, those two are already enjoying the benefits. But that’s how it is. Rules just don’t apply to nobility. Miss, are you alright? You’ve gone deathly pale.”

Shoot. Lia rubbed her eyes and pretended to yawn. “I guess the long day of riding must have tired me out. I just need…” A friend. Lia sighed. She really needed a friend. “A bit of a rest before dinner.”

“Oh, yes.” The blushing maidservant bowed. “My apologies. Sometimes I say too much. I shouldn’t be spreading gossip like that. Will you be needing anything before I go?”

“No. I’m fine.”

Keldi bobbed another curtsy and left.

Lia fell back onto her bed, utterly defeated. Of course Kieren had kissed Reina. It made perfect sense. The king’s gorgeous daughter was probably a phenomenal kisser too.

She sighed, regretting her dismissal of Keldi. Perhaps the maidservant could have told her about a nearby garden or a quiet library. Right now, Lia would rather be anywhere than sitting in her bedroom, alone with her thoughts.

What about the training room? It was rarely used and she could take out her anger on inanimate objects.

It took her a couple of tries, but she finally figured out the path from the night before. Luckily, the same guard stood outside the door.

Lia plastered a huge grin on her face and strolled up to the young man. “Hello, Edward!”

“Oh, hello there, miss.” He peered around. “Are you lost? You’re quite a ways from the main rooms.”

“I was told to meet Lord Kieren in the weapons room before dinner. But since he’s not here yet, I’ll just wait for him inside.”

Edward’s brows raised. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea. I’m only supposed to let hunters inside.”

“Well, he’s already showed me around before. I promise not to get into any trouble.”

Edward scratched his chin. “Well, I suppose he already showed you around.”

Hook, line, and sinker. “Yes, of course. Don’t worry about me. Lord Kieren will be here soon anyway.”

“Alright. As long as you don’t touch anything.”

“Of course. I wouldn’t know what to do with any of the weapons anyway.”

She walked inside. The flames from the nearby torches flickered with the gust of air, creating eerie elongated shadows on the walls.

Lia stared at the covered walls and wondered just how many of these weapons Kieren mastered. No. She pushed all thoughts of the handsome dragon hunter from her mind. Right now, she needed to forget everything—the boys’ bodies, the prophecy looming over her head, the realization her mother had kept so many secrets from her, and most of all, the stupid feelings she had for a man who belonged with someone else.

She couldn’t deny it anymore. She cared for Kieren. More than she knew she should.

Lia let out a quiet yell of frustration.

It didn’t help.

She eyed the assortment of wooden bows.

Her parents had forced her to attend a sleep-away summer camp for several years. In addition to becoming an expert on popsicle stick crafts and friendship bracelets, she’d also became rather proficient at archery. But it had been years since she’d last held a bow and arrow. Would she still remember anything? Lia grabbed a bow that looked to be about the right size and a quiver of arrows and walked over to the targets.

Muscle memory kicked in, and arrow after arrow found its way to its mark. None of them hit the bullseye, but all sat clustered around the center.

“I didn’t realize you knew how to shoot.”

Lia whipped around to find Kieren standing behind her.

He held up his hands. “Peace. I’m unarmed.”

She glared at him, hating the way his smile melted her insides into a pile of goo. “There’s a lot about me that you’re unaware of, it would seem.”

His smile fell. “What are you doing here? You’re lucky I spoke with Edward before someone else did.”

“I just needed to get my mind off things.” Like the image of him playing tonsil hockey with Reina. “I didn’t know I needed your permission to leave my room.”

He frowned. “It’s not safe for you here. Can you please promise me you won’t go wandering around alone?”

Ugh. Even his stupid, handsome, concerned face frustrated her. “Fine,” she muttered, now more annoyed with herself than with him.

Kieren ran a hand through his hair. “Look, there’s something we need to talk about.”

Lia turned away. “Go ahead. I’m listening.” She aimed her arrow at a straw dummy, sending it straight into its chest.

A hand rested on her shoulder. “You need to look at me. It’s hard to talk while you’re shooting arrows into things.”

Lia shook his arm off. This time she imagined Reina’s face on the dummy’s body. Another handful of arrows hit their target.

“Are you upset with me? Have I done something wrong?”

“Why would I be upset?” Lia’s voice rose. “My world’s only just been turned upside down. A couple of days ago I was a normal, well mostly normal, high school girl, trying to piece my life together after my dad’s death. Now I’m literally in another world where there are dragons, and magic, and apparently my grandmother was Verduran, and there’s a prophecy, and…”

And she was standing in front of a good guy, one who wasn’t freaked out by her weird eyes, and developing feelings for him even though he was engaged to Drop-dead-gorgeous-life-is-so-unfair Princess Reina.

But, of course, Lia didn’t say the rest. Her words had poured out like air from a balloon. Feeling deflated, she flopped down on a bench.

Kieren took a seat beside her. “Hold on. You’re from all three worlds? And what prophecy are you talking about? Please, talk to me.”

His shoulder brushed against hers. Cheeks flaming, she pulled away.

Stupid feelings.

“Minerva told me that my Verduran grandmother fell in love with a Solairan, making my mother half-Verduran and half-Solairan.”

When Kieren didn’t respond, she continued, “Minerva also said there was a prophecy about a great evil, a World Eater, that’s predicted to destroy our worlds.” Closing her eyes, Lia repeated the words that were engraved into her mind:

“‘Eye of blue and eye of green,

Child of worlds, sorrow oft’ seen.

To defeat the World Eater and prevent the worlds’ dark fate,

The Light must gather mixed allies and stop the cycle of hate.’

Minerva thinks it refers to me. I’m supposed to be the hero destined to stop some monster.”

“And what does Sage think?”

“It was his prophecy.”

Kieren peered at Lia, looking thoughtful. “All this time I thought we dragged you here because of me. But what if your arrival here was actually part of something bigger?”

Lia kicked the ground with her boot. “You seem to be taking this whole prophecy thing a lot better than I am.”

Kieren shrugged. “I grew up hearing stories about the Great War. We’re called dragon hunters, but Cedric’s sent us after a few different magical monsters that escaped from Verdura. Perhaps this World Eater is one such creature? Did Minerva give you any hints about where we could find it? Or how we can destroy it?”

We. Lia’s mind grasped onto the word like a drowning swimmer clinging to a life ring. “No. Anyway, that’s why you caught me in a bad mood.” Well, that and the stupid, stupid kiss. But Lia had to put that behind her. There were more important things to think about than Kieren’s love life. “Hey, what did you want to talk to me about?”

“Unfortunately, I also have bad news to share. The king’s holding tight to the laws. Anybody caught performing magic will be taught a lesson.”

“And just how will they be punished?”

Kieren’s expression turned stormy. “Imprisonment, torture, or death. You have to believe me. I will do everything in my power to protect you both. We’ll get you and Sage out of here. I give you my word.”

She struggled to keep her voice even. “How long before your king plans on doing all these things to us?”

“I don’t know. We just need everyone to keep believing that Sage is crucial for capturing the last beast. I’ll figure a way to get you both out after that.”

“I’m so sorry.” He gave her a look so intense that she felt as if her heart might burst. “I should have never brought you both into all of this.”

“No. You shouldn’t be apologizing. If anyone’s to blame, it’s the king and the people that cursed you and all those poor boys. Blame them. They’re the monsters who set this in motion.”

A terrible thought snuck into her head. “What about Minerva? Soren and Griffith have seen where she lives. Is she in danger too?”

“They’re going to investigate.” Kieren said nothing more, but his look told her everything.

“No! We need to warn her.”

He gazed at her imploringly. “I’m sorry, but that’s impossible. You can’t just leave.”

She stared at him openmouthed. “Are you kidding me? After what you just said? Imprisonment? Torture? Death? We have to protect her too. We owe her that.” She stood up, ready to leave.

Faster than should have been possible, Kieren got in front of her, blocking her movement.

“What are you doing? Get out of my way.” She tried going around him.

His hands slipped around her wrists. “You cannot go after her.”

Tears stung Lia’s eyes. “You might be fine with this happening. But I’m not! I’m not okay with watching people get hurt. Let go.” She fought to free herself from his hold, but his grip tightened, and he pulled her into an embrace.

Shocked, she instantly stilled.

“You have one of the biggest hearts of anyone I’ve ever met.” He spoke to her quietly, as if he were soothing a nervous animal. “But rushing out now would not be wise. Cedric will take it as evidence of your guiltiness. He will hunt and kill you. And I won’t be able to stop him.”

Lia let out a loud sob. “How can I be this prophesied hero if I can’t even save one woman?”

“We’ll figure something out. Together.” Kieren held her for one bittersweet moment more before releasing her.

Lia’s body instantly longed to be in his arms again. But she kept herself from throwing herself at him. Kieren was a good guy.

And she needed to let him go.

“Alright, I won’t leave.” She wiped her tearstained face. “But I will speak to Sage about it. Maybe he can figure out some way to warn Minerva.”

Surely the once mage must have more non-magical tricks up his sleeve?

25 LIA

That night, Kieren ate dinner with the king and Reina. Meanwhile, Sage and Lia dined in a smaller adjacent room.

Lia eyed the servants and guards in the room. She had so many things she wanted to say, but she couldn’t breathe a word for fear of who might be listening and later reporting back to Cedric.

“This is certainly a quiet meal.” Sage helped himself to another serving of roasted pheasant.

Lia pushed the food around her plate.

“I wish we could have taken supper with Lord Kieren.” he continued. “Then I would be able to share my good news with him too.”

Sage took another bite, then neatly wiped his mouth. “My dear goddaughter, I have successfully located the last item needed to fix Solair’s dragon problem.”

“Really?” Lia couldn’t hide her excitement. “That’s wonderful news. When do we leave?”

“When the good king allows us.”

Lia glanced nervously at the two guards stationed by the door. “Does he know about your latest discovery?”

“Yes. I told one of his advisors earlier. The king sent back word that we would leave early tomorrow morning, accompanied by his best soldiers. How kind of him to think of our safety.”

Kind, indeed. Lia fought the urge to roll her eyes. How could they talk with so many ears listening to their every word?

“My child, since we’re leaving early tomorrow morning, I suggest you go to bed early tonight.”

Was this Sage’s way of letting her know that he already had a plan? “Yes, of course.”

For the first time that night, she took a bite of her food and found it to be delicious.

FORTUNATELY, Lia returned to an empty bedroom. Although she enjoyed the maidservant’s company, she couldn’t shake the suspicion that even Keldi might be a spy as well.

Lia lay on her bed and must have fallen asleep because the next thing she knew, someone was shaking her awake. She opened her mouth to cry out, but the intruder quickly covered it.

“Peace. It’s me. Kieren,” a voice whispered in her ear. Two silver eyes peered down at her.

Lia tried to ignore just how close his lips were to hers. “It’s not morning yet.” She glanced outside at the dark sky.

Kieren grinned. “I know. Nice hair.”

Shoot. Bed head. She rubbed her eyes and then sat up, smoothing down her hair.

He hopped off the bed. “Sorry for waking you up, but you have to sneak out now without the soldiers. This way what happened with the marsh witch won’t happen again.”

Lia hastily braided her hair. “Won’t you be in trouble when Cedric finds out you disobeyed him?”

“I’ll catch up afterward. Cedric will be so pleased I brought you back, he won’t care that I left on my own.”

Lia cast an admiring glance his way. It was a good plan. “Let me get my cloak and bag, and then we can go.”

As they crept through the castle’s back passages, Lia kept glancing over her shoulder—certain some sleepy servant or guard would catch them. But Kieren’s familiarity with the staff’s schedules worked in their favor. They slipped through a rarely used exit and found Sage waiting outside.

Without speaking, Sage helped Lia onto his white mare. Then, with a nod to Kieren, they galloped off. Once they cleared the outer gate and made it through the farmlands, Lia allowed herself to believe that their plan just might work. They kept riding until they found themselves in a wild, sprawling prairie, where tall, untamed grass grew freely, and the behemoth of a castle no longer polluted their view of the sky.

“Sage, did Kieren tell you that they plan to capture Minerva?”

“He did. But I already had my suspicions.”

Her stomach churned. “Is there anything we can do? We can’t let anything happen to her.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about it.” Sage turned back to look at her, his eyes crinkling with amusement. “That woman has eyes and ears everywhere. I suspect she’s already relocated her business elsewhere. The dragon hunters won’t find much in that old den of sticks.”

“And what about you? Will you be safe after all this is over?”

He seemed surprised. “Me? You needn’t worry about me either, child. I still have a few tricks up my sleeves.”

“Are you sure? Because you’re welcome to come stay with me. We could figure out what to do about the prophecy together.”

“So you accept being named?”

The answer, while unclear before, now spoke plainly in her heart. “I don’t know if I’m the Light. But if there’s even a possibility that I am, then I have to stay and help. We can’t let the World Eater win.”

“I am proud of you for answering the call.”

Lia looked up, half-expecting bolts of lightning to flash or a strong gust of magical wind to blow. Neither happened.

Dark, hilly grassland stretched out before them, and a net of twinkling stars lit up the clear nighttime sky. They rode in silence for what felt like miles until a galloping sound caught her attention. Ahead, in the distance, a lone figure sat astride a colossal horse.

Was that Kieren? Lia raised her hand to signal him but stopped. This rider had a different build. He was larger, bulkier. She squinted. A single light sat in the middle of his chest.

“Someone is over there.” Lia pointed to the rider. “But I can’t make out who it is.”

Sage slowed their mare down and the silent figure galloped away.

“That’s weird,” Lia said. “He just left. Did you see him?”

“I’m afraid not.”

How was that possible? “He was on a giant horse, and he had this light radiating from his chest.”

“It would seem we’re being followed.” Sage whispered in his mare’s ear, “Go, old friend. We need to ride faster.”

Lia’s grip tightened. “Who do you think it was?”

“A watchman. They’re a group of Verdurans who still live here, hidden from Solair’s laws.”

“But I assumed everyone from Verdura returned home before they closed the portals.”

“Most did, but some secretly stayed behind. They keep their existence hidden with spells and pendants they wear around their necks.”

Lia looked back to where the lone figure once stood. “But that doesn’t explain why I could see him.”

“Their magic wouldn’t have worked on me either if I wasn’t tattooed. Simple glamour won’t work on someone with magical abilities.”

“Could you live with them? The hidden Verdurans? Then you’d be safe from the king too.”

“They invited me a long time ago, when it became obvious that magic users were no longer welcome here. Although I was tempted, in the end, I chose not to.”

“Why not? At least then you’d be free.”

“Free to live on the run? To be a ghost?” Sage barked out a humorless laugh. “I could never live that way. Plus, there were other things I needed to do.”

“And what about now? Would you reconsider your decision now that you have a target on your back?” Her heart broke as she imagined the fate awaiting him if he stayed.

“There’s no need to worry about me, girl. I plan on remaining alive and free. My time has not yet come.”

Lia wasn’t so sure. She’d seen the king’s men. They were a real threat. As she was about to respond, she heard galloping again. This time, Sage heard it too and turned.

A tall rider in a black hood approached them.

“It took you long enough to catch up,” Sage chided.

The stranger lowered his hood, revealing a pair of amused silver eyes. “I would have caught up sooner, but I needed to give you a big enough head start to make the story believable.”

Sage huffed. “We were going slow for your benefit. Now that you’re here, we can finally pick up the pace.” With a kick, he urged his mare to a speedy gallop.

Tall patches of grass waved back and forth, whipped into a frenzy by the wind. Freezing, Lia struggled to keep her thin cloak around her. She pushed a strand of hair out of the way, and squinted into the distance. Now several figures sat on the distant hills to their left. Each wore a single glowing pendant.

Like statues, the strangers silently watched them ride by.

26 KIEREN

Kieren breathed in the cold, crisp night air. The farther they got from the castle, the more he felt himself relax. This was why he enjoyed being a dragon hunter. The killing had never appealed to him. That was just an unfortunate necessity. But this—riding into the unknown, away from the stuffy rules and expectations of court—this was where Kieren thrived. Out here, men survived not on flattery and manipulation, but on their wits and strength. Here he felt the most alive and free.

Sage and Lia rode quietly beside him. The once mage was smiling, obviously also enjoying their late-night adventure. Lia huddled against the older man’s back, her body curled up in her cloak.

When they eventually stopped to rest, Kieren approached her. “Lia?” The warmth in his chest expanded as he spoke her name. He held out his cloak. “Seems like you need this more than me.”

“Are you sure? I’m not that cold.” Her pale cheeks and shivering body told a different story.

A strong protective instinct rose within him. “Please take it. I insist.”

“Thank you.” She wrapped the cloak around her shoulders, letting out a satisfied sigh.

Kieren smiled, comforted in the knowledge that he could, in some way, keep her warm.

“Our destination lies in that direction.” Sage pointed to the distant Culver Mountains .

“Are we meeting another mysterious friend who happens to live off the beaten path?” Kieren teased. “Let me guess, he or she lives at the top of one of the mountains? Or perhaps somewhere deep within?”

Sage gave him a knowing look. “You’ll see.”

Sooner than he’d expected, they arrived at the base of one of the mountains. Its peak seemed to reach right up to the two moons, and its sheer sides made it impossible to climb.

Kieren threw Sage a concerned look.

“We’re not heading up.” The once mage pointed to sprawling bushes at the mountain’s base. “We’re going inside once someone finds the entrance.”

What was the man talking about? Kieren eyed the rocks and shrubbery but could see nothing unusual.

“What do you see, Lia?” Sage asked.

She walked over to the mountain’s base and ran her hands over its rocky crevices. All of a sudden, she gasped.

“Are you alright?” Kieren leapt off his horse and ran over.

She tentatively touched the stones again. “I think I see something.”

Sage tied up the horses. “Go ahead.”

She placed one hand on the rocky surface and disappeared inside.

“You’d better follow her quickly.” Sage motioned to the mountain base. “The entrance only stays open for a short time.”

Kieren placed his hands where Lia once placed hers, unsure what she had done to open the mysterious door. Without warning, a great gust of air whirled around him, sucking him inside.

Just how many portals were there in Solair?

Once his eyes adjusted to the lack of light, he noticed small patches of bright pink, green, and yellow along the walls. The rocks were emitting a faint, otherworldly glow.

“It’s an enchanted entrance.” The once mage walked past. “It only allows mages and those sympathetic to magic to enter.”

Then why had it let Kieren through?

“Hey guys!” Lia called from deeper within. “You seriously have to check this out.”

Kieren followed her voice, noticing that the rocks glowed brighter the farther in they went. A twisting tunnel soon gave way to an open cavern where glowing stalactites dripped downward and tall pillars of rock tore through the very earth itself.

“Everything’s covered in a fluorescent powder.” Lia ran her hand along the base of a gigantic stalagmite. “Isn’t it magical?” She showed them her colorful fingers.

Magical indeed. A great sense of relief rose as he took in their illuminated surroundings. Despite the ban, there were still wild and untamed places in their world. “How can such a place even exist? Surely everything in here is related to magic?”

“Magic? Nature?” Sage flashed a smile. “Who’s to say where one ends and the other begins?”

When they reached the edge of the glowing-rock forest, a layer of fine powder covered Kieren’s clothes. Before them lay a glowing lake, filled with the bluest water he’d ever seen.

“It’s like we’re in another world,” Lia murmured.

Kieren studied her face, mesmerized. Several bright stripes ran across both cheeks, giving her the appearance of an ancient inhuman huntress.

“What?” She shifted uncomfortably. “Do I have something on my face?”

“Just a bit of dust over here and here. But something’s not quite right.” Noting the unequal number of stripes on each side, he dipped his thumb in the powder before stroking it across her left cheek. “There. Better now.”

“Really?” She smiled impishly. “Well, you also need to have something over… here.” She dabbed the tip of his nose.

Kieren chuckled and for a moment, her gaze heated with the promise of something more. An image of Reina appeared in his mind and Kieren looked away. What was he doing? Lia could only ever be his friend. Nothing more.

He stared at the body of water that now blocked their way. “Unless you’ve developed an ability to walk on water, Sage, I’d say that we’ve reached a dead end.”

The once mage didn’t respond. Instead, he disappeared behind a large crop of stalagmites and dragged out a small wooden boat. “Our final destination awaits us on the other side.”

This just got better and better. Kieren got in last and grabbed the oars. Gliding through the water, their boat was approached by several clusters of tiny illuminated fish.

“The glow comes from generations of absorbing the rock powder,” Sage explained.

With each stroke of the oars, Kieren felt himself becoming less and less aware of the passing of time. The inky darkness muffled his senses. As someone used to being aware of his surroundings at all times, it was an eerie, unsettling feeling.

“There!” Lia pointed, “I see something.”

He squinted, unable to make out what she was talking about. “Are you sure?”

“Can’t you see it? There’s a building in the distance.”

Besides murky darkness, he still couldn’t see anything.

“Only those with magical abilities can see our destination. Another measure of protection, I’m afraid. You can stop rowing now,” Sage warned. “The boat should just glide ashore.”

Kieren still had no idea what they were looking at, but he followed Sage’s advice and pulled the oars out of the water. Moments later, the boat jerked to a stop.

Sage hopped out and Lia followed. Kieren watched in surprise as they both appeared to walk across the water. Schools of tiny glowing fish swam beneath their feet.

Cautiously, Kieren stepped from the boat and, to his shock, felt solid ground underneath his feet. How was that possible?

“This is it. We’re here.” Sage took another step, and his body was instantly swallowed by the darkness.

“It’s amazing.” Lia took a step forward, and then she too disappeared.

“Sage? Lia?” Kieren called out, reaching into the darkness in front of him.

Lia’s head appeared, floating in front of a wall of darkness. “Sorry, I forgot you can’t see anything. Here, hold my hand.” A hand appeared and took his.

He stepped through the darkness and emerged in a beautiful garden during twilight. Enormous red, orange, and purple flowers bloomed amidst lush, leafy green plants. Trees with waxy white leaves released their spicy fragrance into the air. Huge rocky outgrowths pushed into a familiar nighttime sky that shone with identical twin moons and a blanket of stars.

How was any of this possible? They were deep within a mountain.

“This is the last protected sanctuary of the mages.” Sage pointed to the dazzling crystal structure in front of them. “And this is where we’ll find our final ingredient—the midnight flower.”

The building glowed in the moons’ pure, pale light. Several large arched windows pieced together from brightly colored glass created a dazzling kaleidoscope of colors.

Sage walked right up to the large, solid-looking door and knocked. A narrow slit opened, and a pair of inky black eyes looked out.

“We’re here to see Magnus,” Sage announced.

Their host peered long and hard at Kieren. “He will not be happy to see that one. Is it housebroken?”

Kieren seethed but held his tongue.

“The mountain allowed us in,” Sage replied. “He has been tested and found worthy.”

“It doesn’t matter,” the deep voice responded. “We will not reveal our secrets to one of his kind. And you, of all people, should understand why.”

“I can wait outside,” Kieren offered.

“No.” Sage said sharply. “I propose a compromise. Kieren may enter if he agrees to being blindfolded and restrained.”

“Would a great hunter of Solair agree to such terms?” the voice sounded doubtful.

Kieren didn’t like the idea of such treatment, but he reasoned that it would be a small price to pay for being free of the curse. “I agree.”

The person inside let out a low growl and closed the slot with a thud. Another slot, this one closer to the ground, opened. A hand covered in shiny green scales held out two purple silk scarves.

Just what sort of creature were they talking to?

Sage took both scarves and tied one over Kieren’s eyes and the other around his wrists.

The door keeper must have been satisfied with what he saw because Kieren heard bolts sliding open.

He smirked. Their mysterious host clearly underestimated his ability. It was preposterous to think two flimsy pieces of cloth would control him. Kieren tugged at the scarf around his wrists.

Odd, the knot almost seemed to tighten.

“Having a wee problem there?” Their host obviously took pleasure in seeing Kieren struggle. “It’s no use. The cloth is enchanted with a binding spell. You can’t get free unless someone else unties you.”

Kieren jerked his wrists, refusing to believe the creature’s words.

“My, my, you are a stubborn one,” the stranger chided.

Kieren moved his hands again, but the mysterious door keeper was right. The knots only tightened. Finally, he gave up.

The deep voice laughed. “So you can teach a dragon hunter new tricks.”

Kieren scowled.

“Leave your weapons outside,” the faceless voice commanded. “We do not condone violence of any sort in this institute of learning.”

“I’d love to comply with your rules. But just how do you propose that I do so?” Kieren asked.

“I’ll help,” Lia volunteered.

Kieren felt himself flush. To be stripped of his weapons was an intimate act and would leave him vulnerable. Lia unsheathed the sword at his waist.

“Don’t forget the others,” the voice commanded.

“There’s a dagger in the back of my pants,” Kieren said, embarrassed.

Lia lightly ran her hands under his harness and over his tunic. Once she’d found the blade’s handle, she hesitated before lifting his shirt and exposing his skin. Her fingers lightly swept across his lower back.

Kieren’s blood warmed and his pulse quickened. “There are two more, one in each boot.”

She easily found both blades.

“That’s all,” Kieren called out to his unseen adversary. “Now you have nothing to worry about. Without my weapons, I’m as helpless as a baby.”

A cough that almost sounded like suppressed laughter came from Sage’s direction.

Their host gave a reluctant sigh. “You may now come in.”

Despite being blindfolded, Kieren could still feel Lia’s presence nearby. “Here,” she whispered, “let me help you.”

Kieren didn’t like her seeing him like this, but he was certainly in no position to argue. Holding his arm, she guided him forward.

“We’re walking down a hall,” Lia murmured “Now we’re turning right. Down a bit more. And now a sharp left.” Kieren heard a large door open and then shut behind them. The air around them felt warmer. Were they near a fireplace?

“Wait here,” the voice rumbled.

Another door opened. A sweet floral fragrance filled the air. Someone with light, measured footsteps entered the room.

“Sage, my good friend, it has been far too long,” a lilting male voice greeted. “And I see you’ve brought two guests. A young girl, and…” Kieren sensed he was being appraised. “Something else. Come, Sage. I am surprised by your choice of company. A mongrel? Really?”

“While I do enjoy your humor, Magnus, we have no time for such banter. We need your help.”

“What could I possibly do for you?” Magnus laughed. “Would you like me to gift you a magnificent Verduran beast? Or perhaps I should just cut off my own head and hand it over to your young killer?”

The fire inside roared, and Kieren struggled to will it back down.

“There’s no need to be so melodramatic,” Sage responded. “You know why we’re here. We need something from your garden.”

“Let’s not talk business yet, when I have yet to meet your other companion. What role do you play in all of this, my darling girl?”

Kieren felt her hand leave his arm. Before he knew it, a growl escaped his throat. Their host might be Sage’s friend, but that didn’t mean Kieren trusted him.

“No need to get your scales ruffled,” Magnus trilled. “I mean her no harm. Come here, child. What is your name?”

“Lia.”

“And how did such a beautiful creature become tied to these two incredibly boring men?”

“Sage is my godfather.”

“Is that so?” Magnus sounded surprised. “Godfather? Sage, I don’t know how you can tie yourself to children after having… Cade, help me. What was his daughter’s name again?”

“Enough!” Sage’s tone held an edge Kieren hadn’t heard before. “This is not a game. Will you help us out or not?”

“Oh, Sage. The outside world has made you no fun.” Magnus sighed. “Honestly, I can’t even imagine what you’d want from my garden. I’m just a simple man who enjoys growing flowers and vegetables.”

“Don’t play us for fools, Magnus,” Sage thundered.

“Temper, temper.” Their host sucked in a breath. “Alright, I shall give you one of my prized blooms.”

A door creaked open and an earthy floral scent filled his nostrils.

“We’re next to a greenhouse,” Lia whispered.

That explained the warmth and smells. “So we’re alone now?” Kieren asked.

“Not quite,” Cade rumbled from the corner.

Kieren flashed a smile in the other man’s direction. “I forgot about our illustrious doorkeeper. My apologies. If you’d allow me to remove my blindfold, perhaps we could become better acquainted.”

He heard movement from the corner. Sensing the man swiftly approaching, Kieren crouched low, instinctively bracing for contact.

The movement stopped. “You impress me, boy. Your reactions are exceptional for one in your condition.”

“Why don’t you remove this blindfold, and then you’ll see just how fast I can be.”

“Brave words, coming from such a young man. Do not worry. If we meet again, it shall be face-to-face. You can lose to me then.”

Kieren was about to respond, but the air warmed, and a familiar scent of florals drifted in.

“Oh, Cade, please, don’t frighten our poor guest,” Magnus teased.

Kieren heard a growl and then felt the giant presence back away.

“Here it is, Sage,” Magnus said. “I’m curious to know just what you’ll do with it.”

“Thank you.” Sage walked over to Kieren. “Kiss it.”

“What?” Kieren jerked away.

Magnus chuckled. “A bashful hunter, how amusing. Sage is right. You must kiss the flower to make it bloom.”

Kieren puckered his lips and felt something soft brush again them.

Somebody in the room clapped their hands. “Not so good at hiding everything, are you, Sage?” Magnus asked. “You’re using the flower to amplify a potion for the mongrel hunter. You must be involved in something serious. Perhaps this will help you then.”

Kieren imagined Magnus walking by.

“Thank you, my friend,” Sage replied.

“I should be the one thanking you. Poor Cade is stuck with me and the same old conversations day-in and day-out. But now we’ll have much more to gossip about, won’t we? Like why in the world a dragon hunter would need an amplified spell.”

A grunt from the corner was the doorkeeper’s only response.

A warm hand slipped into Kieren’s.

Having already mapped their route on the way in, Kieren didn’t need Lia’s help finding the way out. But he held onto her hand anyway. The contact comforted him.

After returning the sword and blades to where she’d found them, and stepping outside, Lia quickly untied the scarves.

Kieren rubbed his wrists. “May I see it?” He was eager to examine the plant that would save him.

Sage unwrapped a piece of cloth, revealing two almost identical tiny dark-blue flowers with white centers. Kieren stared at the delicate plants, finding it difficult to believe that something so small could help break his curse.

Sage held up the slightly more speckled flower. “This is the midnight flower. They reach full potency under moonlight and only open with a kiss. The other is a decoy.”

Lia leaned in to look. “Why would Magnus give us the other flower?”

Kieren had been wondering the same thing.

“One to keep and one to give to the king.” Sage carefully rewrapped the real flower and handed the fake one to Kieren. “All we need now is the pendant, and then we can cast the spell. You ready to finally be free of this curse, lad?”

27 LIA

“What exactly was that place?” Kieren asked as he mounted his horse.

“It was once a training ground for those with the gift.” Sage checked his saddle and then hopped onto his mare. “Now, it’s our kind’s only remaining sanctuary. Spells set in motion before the ban have kept it safe all these years.” His offered his hand to Lia, and she took it gratefully.

Although they couldn’t have been under the mountain for long, Lia wasn’t sure what time it was. The two moons still hung low overhead. Her eyelids felt heavy, and a yawn escaped her lips. A gust of wind whipped a tendril of hair across her face. Annoyed, she brushed it away.

In the distance, a bright light flashed. Concerned, she scanned the horizon.

“Do you see something?” Sage asked.

Several more lights winked up ahead. “I think they’re back.”

“Who?” Kieren drew his sword and peered into the distance.

“Watchmen,” the once mage replied.

Kieren pulled his horse nearer to theirs. “Sage, why can’t I see our mysterious friends?”

“The Watchmen are Verduran.”

An array of emotions flickered across Kieren’s face. “How have they discovered a way to circumvent the ban and stay hidden all these years?”

“Some still have the ability to perform simple magic. But they’re not as powerful here as they were in their world.”

Kieren’s lips pressed together to create a thin line. “I defer to you. What should we do?”

“Guys?” Lia pointed to the distance, where the figures were now riding hard and fast in their direction. “I hate to tell you this, but they’re heading our way.”

“How many?” Kieren asked.

She squinted. “About ten.”

“I hate uninvited guests. Someone needs to teach them some manners.”

“We’ll stay where we are and let them come to us,” Sage murmured.

“And then what?” Kieren asked.

“We talk.”

Lia kept her eyes focused on the approaching figures, but as they drew nearer, their lights disappeared. She struggled to spot them, but it was like they’d vanished. Before she could tell Kieren and Sage what had happened, a strong gust of wind swirled around them, whipping the grass into a chaotic frenzy. A dozen or so riders reappeared some distance away, tall and dark, and headed straight toward them.

Judging by the expressions on Sage and Kieren’s faces, the horsemen were now visible to everyone.

The riders wore loose, coarsely woven robes with hoods that covered their faces. A glowing pendant rested around their necks. Sitting astride gigantic black stallions, the strangers carried a larger-than-life presence. At five foot nine, Lia was tall, but something about them made her feel tiny.

“Well, well, well, what do we have here?” one male voice teased. Lia glared into the speaker’s shadowy hood, annoyed that she couldn’t see his face. The man’s arrogant tone rubbed her the wrong way. If he thought they were easy pickings, he had another thing coming.

“Trespassers it seems,” another deeper voice responded.

The first rider laughed. “That one over there barely looks old enough to use the blade he’s wielding.” The rider turned toward Kieren. “Why don’t you come closer, and I’ll show you how a real man handles a blade.”

A flash of light radiated from Kieren’s chest. “Why don’t you come closer, and I’ll show you how capable I already am?”

“Dragon hunter,” the deeper voice warned. “You are no longer under your king’s protection. Here, our kind is in charge. Here we are the law.”

“That’s strange. I’ve never heard of you or your supposed claim to this land. Why don’t you show the lady some manners and take off your hoods so we can properly meet?”

The rider with the deeper voice turned to the others. “Even though he is a rat of the lowest sort, we have honor. Stick to the plan. We take them back. Unharmed.”

Only the man with the arrogant tone responded. “I care nothing for the hunter or the old man. It’s the girl interests me.”

A few of the other riders chuckled and Lia’s grip on Sage’s cloak tightened.

“Eldric,” the arrogant rider said, “may I?”

“Of course, Azriel,” the rider with the deeper voice replied.

Azriel dismounted and approached Lia.

Kieren leaped off his horse and planted himself between the stranger and Lia. His expression deadly, he pointed his sword at Azriel. The light in his chest flared.

“Seems like we are at an impasse, boy. I have no intention of harming the girl.” Azriel whipped out a long, slender blade. “But you, on the other hand, are an entirely different story. You, I would be willing to slice from top to toe.”

“Peace!” Sage yelled.

Both men turned to him.

“Kieren,” Sage implored, “You heard Azriel. He won’t hurt Lia. Why not put your sword away, as a sign of good faith between our two people? Trust me, lad. Please.”

With a scowl, Kieren re-sheathed his sword, never once taking his eyes off the hooded figure. “Harm her, and I guarantee you will suffer a particularly long and painful death.”

“Promises, promises.” Azriel chuckled as he also put away his sword. Lia pulled back, unsettled by the Verduran’s larger-than-life presence. Just how tall was he? Well over six feet, she would hazard a guess. As he approached her, a pale hand appeared out of his cloak.

“My Princess.”

“I’m not a princess,” she corrected.

Azriel chuckled. “We’ll see about that. Come now, take my hand. I promise I won’t bite.”

Trembling, she placed her hand in his. The surrounding scenery melted away.

Lia was no longer in the grasslands of Solair. She was in a room, a Great Hall of sorts, surrounded by tall white stone trees, whose branches wove together to hold up a magnificent domed ceiling painted various shades of blue and dotted with thousands of twinkling golden stars. She glanced over at her reflection in a nearby mirror and gasped when she saw that she was wearing a fitted crimson gown covered in thousands of crystals. A heavy metal collar sat around her neck.

“Lia?”

She turned to the handsome, twenty-something man beside her, noting his long golden hair, and his sharp facial features that appeared chiseled out of stone. Oddly, he too wore a collar around his neck.

A crowd of dazzling, unearthly beings surrounded them. Some looked almost humanlike, with hair and skin colors ranging from dark forest greens to the palest pink. Others appeared to be half-human, half-beast, with faces and torsos resembling humans and legs that looked like those of tigers, goats, or horses. Other, tinier, guests flew overhead, with shiny feathers and delicate iridescent wings.

The man next to her gently squeezed her hand. “Come, my love. It is time to meet your people.” He gave her a tight smile that didn’t quite reach his golden eyes.

“Lia,” Sage’s voice pulled her from the vision.

A familiar prairie reappeared before her. Lia pulled her hand away. What exactly had the vision shown her? It felt like a scene out of some fairy tale.

“I’ve never seen a female have that reaction to you before,” another hooded Verduran joked.

“I find her intriguing,” Azriel commented. “She rides with me. Unless she belongs with you, young whelp.” His challenge hung in the air.

Lia saw the light blaze in Kieren’s chest again, but this time he made no move to stop her.

She dismounted. “I’ll ride with you. But I belong to no one but myself.”

Azriel tilted his head. “Understood.”

Lia took his offered hand again. This time, thankfully, no vision appeared. He helped her onto his steed. Much higher off the ground than before, she looked down and felt the world sway.

“Don’t worry, little princess,” Azriel murmured. “You’re safe with me.”

“It’s Lia,” she muttered under her breath. “Not princess.”

He roared with laughter and then their horse galloped away. Wind whipping against them, she tightened her grip as the world rushed past.

Up ahead, a tent with a glowing fire appeared. Two figures sat outside. Lia waited for Azriel to slow down, but the Verduran continued at the same speed.

“We’re going to crash into them!” she yelled.

They continued barreling ahead. Lia shrieked, fully expecting a collision. At the very last second, Azriel turned his stallion.

He laughed. “The Solairans can’t see us.”

How was that even possible? “It’s the necklaces, isn’t it?”

“I knew there was more to you than your pretty looks.”

“But why can’t they see Kieren, Sage, or me? We aren’t wearing necklaces.”

“Our pendants hide the wearers and others under our protection. You became invisible the moment you agreed to come with us.”

They continued riding and Lia stared at the surrounding grasslands. For some reason she couldn’t shake the feeling that something about the scene in front of them didn’t feel right. She blinked, and the sky flickered.

The image before her was an illusion.

She reached out, and warm, spidery tendrils of light brushed against her skin.

“You can see it?” Genuine surprise radiated from his voice.

The wisps of light again slipped through her fingers. “It’s like there’s a barrier here. Is this how your people have managed to stay hidden for so long?”

The hooded figure halted his horse and turned to face her. Lia shivered, staring into the shadows where a face should be.

“Strange,” Azriel said. “You can see our necklaces and detect our shield. Just who exactly am I escorting, anyway?”

“I’m no one important.”

“A princess accompanied by a dragon hunter and one bound by golden shackles? Seems like you underestimate your importance, my lady.”

Lia glared. “Like I said before, I’m not a princess. Just call me Lia.”

“Of course, Your Highness.”

Lia turned away, annoyed. Minutes later, the other riders caught up. Sage gave her a smile and a wave before continuing his conversation with a nearby Watchman.

The corners of her mouth twitched in a smile. Trust Sage to make friends with their captors.

Kieren followed, closely flanked by several Watchmen. He stared past her, his expression cold and hard, like an avenging angel.

One of the hooded figures near Sage pulled away from the rest of the group and held up his glowing pendant. The air in front of them rippled. Following his lead, the rest of the Watchmen collectively raised their pendants too. The ripple intensified. Then, without a backward glance, rider after rider rode through the invisible wall and vanished.

Lia let out a small gasp. Despite her previous experience with doorways, it still shocked her to see someone just disappear.

“Comforting to see you don’t know all our secrets,” Azriel teased. With that, he nudged their horse ahead too. She braced herself for that familiar cold, tingly sensation. But this time, the barrier embraced her in warmth.

Much to her surprise, Lia saw her hands faintly illuminated with different colored patches of light. It was almost as if her skin were made of opal. And then, as quickly as they’d entered the barrier, they emerged on the other side, and the lights in her skin disappeared.

A bustling tent village had replaced the empty grasslands, and a blazing fire and series of torches welcomed them, casting a warm glow over everything. As lonely and barren as the land had appeared before, this new site buzzed with warmth and life.

Several human-like inhabitants, similar to those in her vision, walking along the dirt paths. A woman with purple skin and shimmery transparent wings glanced her way. Lia smiled awkwardly and waved hello. The creature immediately flew away.

“Is it custom to stare at people where you’re from?” Azriel asked.

“I was just saying hello.”

“Is that so?”

“Well, is it custom to hide behind a piece of cloth where you’re from?” she teased back.

Most of the other watchmen had already dismounted and removed their hoods. Like the inhabitants of this colorful tent city, they too had varied, otherworldly appearances.

Azriel dismounted and pulled back his hood, revealing long, golden hair tied back in a simple ponytail. The warm honey color of his eyes and the golden undertones of his skin made it seem like he was glowing with a light from within.

Lia froze. This was the man from her vision. She studied his familiar chiseled features, hoping she’d somehow made a mistake. But it was the same amber eyes and unmistakable face.

Azriel smirked, catching her staring at him. The air between them sparked, and she blushed furiously before turning away.

“You don’t need to look away, little princess. Most women like what they see.”

“Please, don’t flatter yourself.” Her mind raced back to her vision. Azriel had called her ‘my love.’ Did that mean they were in a relationship of some sort? No. It couldn’t be. She would never fall for this overly smug jerk.

“No need to get upset. I’m merely speaking the truth.” He held out a hand to help her dismount.

“She can do it herself.” Kieren growled.

“Really?” Azriel purred. “By the way that she clung to me earlier, I’d say she enjoyed my help. Or perhaps she just took pleasure being in my intimate company.”

Lia rolled her eyes. Without giving him the satisfaction of an answer, she leaped down from the other side of the horse.

The last rider, the one they’d called Eldric, removed his hood, revealing a man who appeared to be in his mid-twenties, with a thick beard and dark black eyes. A large scar ran down one side of his face. Jagged and red, it marked him as someone who had gone toe-to-toe with danger and come out alive. Unlike the others, with their exotic skin colors and exaggerated features, Eldric could almost be mistaken for a Solairan, except for the pair of curved horns on his head.

“Azriel and I will take them to her tent,” Eldric said the others.

Azriel nodded, his eyes never leaving Lia.

She stiffened, made uncomfortable by how closely his gaze resembled a touch.

As they walked through the village, Lia made it a point to avoid Azriel’s heated gaze. Several times she tried catching Kieren’s attention instead, but he seemed to be avoiding her.

“Kieren, wait please,” she finally called out. “We need to talk.”

He stopped and looked at her. His expression was hard and cold. “There is nothing we need to talk about.”

Annoyed, she removed his cloak and handed it back too him. “Here. You can take this back. I won’t be needing it anymore.”

His mouth tightened, but took the cloak back without saying a word.

“Would you like my cloak instead, little princess?” Azriel asked.

Seriously? Lia scowled and shook her head.

Azriel chuckled behind her.

The tent village’s dirt paths were filled with a surprising number of inhabitants. Many of them stared as they walked by. Some of the younger children appeared genuinely curious. A few braver ones approached Lia before their wary mothers pulled them back. One little green-skinned girl with bright yellow eyes and mossy green hair even took Lia’s hand. Lia looked down at the child and smiled. The Verduran child smiled back, revealing a set of deep dimples.

“Lilith, come back here,” an angry woman ordered.

The young girl shrugged and ran back to a woman who wore a hard expression. And she wasn’t alone. Hostility seemed to be a common theme amongst the adults. Waves of anger, resentment, and fear rolled off the older villagers. One woman openly hissed as they approached. Lia stepped back in surprise as a long snakelike tongue slid out.

A pair of hands caught her. “No need to be afraid, Princess. No one here will hurt you.”

Lia pulled out of Azriel’s grasp and saw Kieren staring darkly at them.

Soon they approached a tent that was considerably larger than the rest. A triangular flag hung from one of the beams, its frayed edges fluttering in the wind.

Eldric pulled open the tent’s doorway and motioned for them to enter. “She is expecting us.”

28 KIEREN

Kieren had thought their adventures with illegal magic wielders had finished once they left the mountain. But once again, he’d been wrong. Very, very wrong. Now that this highly organized group of renegade Verdurans had taken them prisoner, it seemed their magical journey had only just begun.

His first instinct was to study everything. Every tent. Every inhabitant. He marveled at the size and scope of the village and wondered how a group this large could go completely unnoticed.

One particular Verduran kept catching Kieren’s attention. Tall and entirely too golden, Azriel was obnoxiously cocky around Lia. And that question of whether she belonged with Kieren? Of course, the answer was no. But that still didn’t mean he was comfortable having Azriel anywhere near her. It took every ounce of self-control to maintain his composure when seeing the two together.

The fire within now burned continuously. Kieren couldn’t help but feel like he was always just one strong emotion away from combusting. So he deliberately kept his distance from the others, especially from Lia. Concern for her seemed to trigger his greatest emotional outbursts.

They entered a spacious, well-decorated tent. Several lamps hung from overhead beams and bright woven rugs covered the ground. The few pieces of furniture inside were as beautiful as they were functional. Despite being in a hidden Verduran village, the items all looked decidedly Solairan.

A stunning, blue-skinned woman looked up from one of the more elaborate chairs. Her silver hair, tied in a thick braid, cascaded down her back. The dark eyes that studied their group held an ancient, ageless air.

The regal woman stood. “Hello, old friend.”

Sage bowed and kissed her offered hand. “I would have visited earlier, my lady, but I had other business to attend to.”

“You are still sporting those, I see.” The woman glanced at Sage’s wrists.

He gave her an apologetic smile. “I’ve grown rather fond of them.”

The woman chuckled. “I see a life of captivity hasn’t dulled your sense of humor. But I understand. We all have our roles to play in time’s great tale.” She turned her weighty gaze on Lia.

“It’s good to see you again, my lady.” Lia curtsied.

Again? When had they met before? Kieren watched the exchange curiously.

The woman inhaled deeply. “I see something different here—a spark, a sense of direction.” Something unspoken passed between Lia and the Verduran leader. “You hold such potential for good.”

Their host now turned to him. “And, of course, it is good to see you again, too, Lord Kieren.”

How did she know his name? “My apologies, my lady, but I do not recall meeting you before.”

She arched an eyebrow. “Is that so?” The air around her shimmered, and an old woman with ghostly white orbs stood in place of the once-regal ruler. “Perhaps you’ll be recognizing me better this way?”

No. It couldn’t be. “You’re the marsh witch?”

The old woman gave a playful curtsy before transforming back.

“Moons,” Kieren whispered. “You’re a shape-shifter.”

“Lady Minerva,” Eldric interrupted. “I’d like to know why we’ve allowed strangers into the village. You know what they did to us.” He glared pointedly in Kieren’s direction. “I fear we’re putting everyone in danger with their presence.”

Minerva’s expression grew somber. “Your concern is duly noted, Eldric. But I ask that you trust me. The sins of the father need not be passed on to the sons. It would do you good to remember that. Plus, it would benefit us greatly to have them as allies.”

“I will never work with the likes of him,” Eldric spat out. “We’ve managed just fine without them so far. All our recent ventures have been a success.”

Ventures? Kieren cast his eye over the furnishings in the tent. The chair, the wooden table, the rugs—all were beautifully made and similar in quality to furniture he’d find in his own father’s house.

But how had Solairan products gotten here? Kieren’s mind scrambled to make the connections. Cedric had mentioned that traders from the north were losing items during their transit. But no one could figure out why.

Until now.

“It was you!” Kieren’s voice rose in accusation. “You’ve been raiding our traders while using the pendants to stay hidden.”

“That’s a good story, boy.” Azriel crossed his arms over his chest. “But you have no proof.”

Kieren fought an urge to punch the smirk off the man’s face. He stepped forward. Heat surged through his body, strengthening him. “You’re not as clever as you might think. The king is determined to find out what’s been happening.”

“And how will he stop us?” Azriel asked. “By sending soldiers with the caravans? Please. Your poor excuse for warriors could prevent nothing.”

At that moment, Kieren had his answer. Someone inside the castle was working with the Verdurans. Cedric had discussed this plan with only a few advisors. The only way the golden-haired warrior could know about the soldiers was if they had an inside source.

“Well, if you need any more information, simply give me the name of your spy.” Kieren smirked. “I’ll ensure he has access to all the important meetings.”

Azriel’s smug expression faltered.

Sage let out a long and loud yawn. “Dear Minerva, my apologies. I’m sure these young people could stay up for hours becoming friends. But it would do everyone a great deal of good if we rested. Things always seem brighter in the morning.”

Minerva nodded. “Eldric, please show Sage and Kieren to your quarters.”

The scarred warrior gave Kieren a look of utter loathing but didn’t argue.

“Azriel, please take Lia to Ariadne’s,” Minerva added.

Where was Ariadne’s tent? Kieren didn’t like the idea of Lia staying apart from them. But it didn’t seem wise to question Minerva’s hospitality.

Eldric’s tent was nearby. Small, but functional, it was just large enough to house a couple simple pieces of furniture and a fireplace.

Eldric pulled a blanket from a cabinet. “I’ll be back early in the morning to take you to Minerva’s tent. But don’t get any ideas in the meantime. I’ll be outside and guarding you both.”

Sage sat on a stool and watched the Verduran leave. “That was very accommodating of him.”

They obviously had different definitions of the word. “I don’t like the thought of Lia spending the night alone here,” Kieren admitted.

“I understand. But you needn’t worry. Minerva has extended the law of hospitality to us. She’s named us as her guests. Every other villager will follow suit. It is their way.”

Kieren unbuckled his sword and placed it next to his sleeping mat. “I assume you and Lia already knew she was a shape-shifter?”

“Yes, lad. But that’s not the real question you meant to ask, is it?”

How did the man always seem to know the concerns written in Kieren’s heart? “Are there any other magic wielders living secretly here in Solair?”

The once mage gave him a pointed look. “What do you think?”

“I think there’s a lot more magic out there than we know about.”

“And by ‘we,’ you mean the king and your dragon hunters?”

Kieren didn’t respond.

“And if I may ask you a question in return.” Sage took off his boots. “Where do your loyalties lie now?”

Obviously with Solair and his hunters. But the answer died on Kieren’s lips. If his men knew what he had become, would they remain loyal to him?

Sage stared down at the golden bands on his wrists. “Here’s the funny thing about tattoos. They may be permanent, but the ink only goes skin deep.”

Kieren lay down on his mat, unsure how to calm the firestorm building inside.

29 LIA

A pair of curious, yellow eyes stared down at her. Alarmed, Lia bolted upright.

Bright light streamed into the tent, and a lemony scent wafted through the air. “Your eyes weren’t red last night,” the little girl declared. “But they are now. Do all Solairan eyes look red in the morning?”

Shoot. Lia had never gone this long without taking out her contacts. Words tumbled from her sleep-fogged brain. “Lilith, that’s your name, right?”

The girl nodded.

“Do you want to see a magic trick?”

Lilith grinned, revealing her fangs and a forked tongue.

Well, that was different. “I wear something in my eyes.”

The little girl leaned in so close that their noses touched. Soft tufts of hair tickled Lia’s forehead.

“I don’t see anything over your eyes,” Lilith announced.

“Of course you wouldn’t. They’re invisible. See, I have magic disks over my eyes. But I’ve forgotten to take them out. That’s why my eyes look red.” Lia stood and grabbed her case and contact solution from her bag. Expertly, she removed her contacts and placed them in the case. She blinked a couple of times. Gosh, that felt good.

Lilith leaned in to study Lia’s eyes again and she tried to not squirm under the girl’s intense gaze.

“I like your eyes better this way,” Lilith concluded. “It’s like there’s a whole world in there.”

“Lilith!” Her mother called from across the tent. “Can you get me some arrowroot from the garden?”

With a voice louder than would be expected for someone her size, Lilith yelled back, “Yes, Mama!” She gave Lia a bright smile. “My mama’s the chief potion maker. One day, I’m going to be just like her.” She turned and ran out of the tent.

The tent seemed less warm without the little girl’s presence. Lia approached Lilith’s mother, who was stirring a large copper pot over the fireplace. “Ariadne, thank you again for letting me stay in your home.”

“We welcome anyone Lady Minerva welcomes.” The woman continued stirring without looking up.

“What are you making? It smells delicious.” Lia’s stomach growled.

The woman dabbed her forehead with a piece of cloth. “It’s not food, it’s—” Ariadne froze as she met Lia’s eyes. “Your eyes,” she hissed.

Lia took a step backward.

“No! Wait.” This time a genuine smile appeared on the woman’s face. “I’m sorry for staring. I’m not used to eyes changing color overnight.” Ariadne wiped her hands on her apron. “The liquid in the pot isn’t for eating. It’s a potion. But you’re welcome to the fruit and bread on the table.”

“Thank you.” Lia took a seat and helped herself to the food.

“Here, Mama!” Lilith ran back into the kitchen. She held a basket filled with freshly picked plants in one hand and a bouquet of colorful flowers in the other.

Ariadne kissed her daughter on the head. “Thank you, sweet girl. Shall we put these flowers in a vase?”

Lilith shook her head. “No. I want to braid them into Lia’s hair.” She reached out and tugged a lock. “I wish my hair grew long like yours. I would braid it with flowers, jewels, and fabric scraps, and be as beautiful as Lady Minerva herself.”

“Not one for humility, my girl.” Ariadne patted the cloud of green hair that rested atop the girl’s head. “Your hair may look different, but it’s still beautiful, nonetheless. And don’t you forget it.”

Lilith rolled her eyes. Lia imagined she’d heard that same reminder many times before. Seeing their easy interactions made her heart ache for home.

“Can I braid your hair, please?” the girl begged.

“Of course.” Lia untied her braids and allowed Lilith free rein while she ate her fill.

The little girl patiently coaxed Lia’s unruly waves into a long braid.

“Well if this isn’t a sight,” a loud male voice said from behind them.

“What kind of manners do you have?” Ariadne placed her hands on her hips and frowned at the visitor. “You can’t just enter someone’s home unannounced.”

“Azriel!” Lilith raced to greet the man at the tent entrance. “Come see what I did!”

Lia shifted uncomfortably. What was he doing here?

She heard the two of them approach from behind. Someone’s hand gently lifted the braid.

“It’s a fine job, Lili. But I probably could have done better.”

“You take that back! It’s better than alright. It’s beautiful.”

A smile tugged at the corners of Lia’s mouth.

“And just who might this flowered lady be? Could it be the same bed-weary traveler from yesterday? No, I can’t believe it! I remember her hair looking much scragglier. Almost like a bird’s nest.”

Any previous warm feelings Lia had toward the warrior evaporated.

“Hush!” Ariadne scolded. “Mind your manners.”

Lia turned and shot Azriel the kill-them-with-kindness smile that Gabby used on all the diner’s irate customers. “Good morning, Azriel,” she chirped.

His smile faltered, but then reappeared even wider than before. “Good morning, princess.” Before Lia could react, he pulled the chunk of bread from her hand and popped it into his mouth. “I’m here to escort you to Lady Minerva. Shall we?” He exaggeratedly offered his arm.

Lia ignored him and turned to Ariadne. “Thank you for the delicious breakfast.”

“Of course.” The woman smiled. She paused before shooting Azriel a worried look. “How is he doing today?”

“The same.” Azriel’s brow furrowed. “He’s been asking about you again.”

Ariadne’s face fell. “Tell him I’m not worthy of such attention.” Turning away, she gave the pot a couple of stirs.

“Come,” Azriel said to Lia. “We shouldn’t keep Minerva waiting.”

The village was even more beautiful during the day. The colorful cloth tents were airy and strong. Strings of fabric flags hung from poles and danced in the morning breeze. Lia studied the fluid, curvy symbols painted on them. “What do those flags say?”

Azriel leaned in and whispered, “They’re old love poems written by soldiers during the Great War.”

“Really?” Lia laughed and stepped aside, avoiding the Verduran’s blatant disregard for her personal space.

His eyes shone with amusement. “No. They’re actually wards put there to protect us from the Solairans.”

“So you just say that story about the love poems to all the ladies? What a great pickup line.”

His brows knitted. “Pickup line?”

“It means that you’re a flirt.”

Azriel continued looking at her with confusion.

“Never mind.”

“Come on.” He tapped her arm. “Let’s keep moving.”

They continued walking through the village. In contrast to the previous night’s hostile reception, this morning, the Verdurans seemed more open to meeting her. Some gave her shy smiles before looking away. Others boldly stared and gave, what Lia assumed were, friendly grins—although, with that many pointed teeth, it was hard to be sure. Several older villagers waved in her direction. Lia tentatively waved back.

“Go ahead,” Azriel commented. “I can see the wheels in that pretty head of yours spinning.”

“Why is everyone so friendly now?”

Azriel held Minerva’s tent flap open for her. “You are friends of Minerva’s. So we accept you as our own.”

“Oh good, you’re here.” Minerva smiled warmly. “Good morning, Lia. You look well rested.”

Inside, Sage stood in a corner, chatting with Eldric. Kieren stood nearby, looking stiff and uncomfortable.

“Azriel, would you mind giving Lord Kieren a tour of the village today?” Minerva asked.

“It would be my pleasure.” Azriel gave Lia a sly smile. “Until tonight, dear lady.” And before she could respond, he kissed her hand.

Lia could almost feel Kieren shooting daggers in their direction, but she was still hurt from his treatment yesterday. So instead of acknowledging him, she purposely played to Azriel’s move and gave a low curtsy in response. The Verduran really wasn’t as bad as she initially thought. She was beginning to think he just flirted to get a rise out of her.

Once Kieren and Azriel had left, Sage placed a slim leather book in her hands. “Minerva and I thought it was time you had this.”

Lia eyed the faded volume. “What is it?”

“This, my dear, is a beginners’ spell book,” Sage explained. “Precious few of these texts remain. The rest are locked away with Magnus and Cade.”

Lia reverently traced her thumb across the gold lettering printed on the cover.

“Go ahead. Open it,” Minerva encouraged.

Lia flipped through the pages. Curvy symbols resembling the lettering on the flags covered each page.

“It’s the language of the mages,” Sage said. “Today begins your first day of training. I can teach you to read it if you’d like.”

Lia bit her lip. “I’d love to, but I warn you, I’m not very good at languages.”

“This language will come easily to you. It is, after all, much easier to read a language you already know how to speak.”

“We also have a potion from Ariadne to help.” Minerva handed Lia a small bottle filled with yellow liquid. “You may hold your lesson here. I wish I could stay, but I have to help prepare for our Remembrance Festival tonight. Of course, you are all invited to attend.”

“Thank you,” Sage replied. His blue eyes then stared into Lia’s. “Are you ready, my dear?”

“Yes.” Her heart pounding, she drank the yellow potion.

30 KIEREN

Kieren stifled a yawn. When Minerva first suggested a tour, he’d assumed they’d see some of the village’s more interesting sights. But apparently, Azriel had other plans. Instead of getting a feel for the layout of the village, Kieren was touring the tents of the village’s oldest residents. Although he didn’t speak the Verduran language, Kieren had no difficulty interpreting the accusatory looks sent his way.

This was the fourth elderly Verduran they’d visited so far. By now, his ear had acclimated to the foreign language’s tones and cadence. With its bursts of soft hissing mixed with the occasional tonal vowels, it actually sounded quite musical.

Of course, he would never admit that to Azriel.

The tawny-eyed warrior was currently conversing with the oldest woman Kieren had ever seen. Shaped like a round stone, their host wore her silvery-white hair pulled up in two buns on top of her head. A spattering of freckles covered her gray-hued face and sharp gray eyes peered out from a soft blanket of deep, wrinkled folds. Frequently gesturing, the numerous gold rings on her fingers created dancing patterns of reflected sunlight on the tent walls.

The pair glanced his way again and laughed. A flicker of warmth shot through Kieren’s chest and radiated down to his fingertips. Only a few days before the curse took permanent hold. If only the Watchmen hadn’t caught them. They could have been back at the castle by now. And maybe Lia would have already cast the spell to rid him of the curse. He sighed impatiently and stared out the window.

“My apologies,” a soft and heavily accented voice called out. “Are we boring you, young man?”

She spoke Solairan?

“Of course not,” Kieren replied. “Not at all.”

“Good.” The woman gestured to a stool next to her. “Please, come sit beside me. I’d like to chat with you, and my hearing isn’t quite what it used to be.”

“Amma.” Azriel gave Kieren the same look one would give an unwanted bug. “Please. You don’t want to talk with the likes of him.”

“Why not? If he is our Lady’s guest, then he is my guest too.”

Azriel frowned.

“Frowning creates wrinkles.” The woman patted Azriel’s cheek. “Let it go, charming one. This youngling has been taught to hunt, kill, and hate. It is good for us to help him see the truth.”

Azriel’s eyes flashed. “I do not forgive so easily.”

“When we forgive, we also set ourselves free.” Amma turned her piercing eyes to Kieren. “Tell me, dragon hunter, who is your father?”

His chest tightened. “Lord Riehl.”

A growl escaped from Azriel’s throat. Amma shook her head slightly. “What do you, son of Riehl, think of our people so far?”

Kieren thought of the power the Watchmen and Minerva wielded. He thought of the villagers he’d seen that day: the tiny red-skinned women who shot sparks of light into the sky and the group of men whose bodies were half-human and half-goat. He’d intended to give a vague, polite response. But once he opened his mouth, a stream of honest, unfiltered thoughts tumbled out.

“Your magical abilities worry me. I don’t understand them, and I can’t trust you won’t use them to harm my people. Cedric was right to ban magic. But I’m not sure we are right to hate your kind. Despite your exotic appearance and powers, you don’t seem so different from us. Well, except for Azriel. The distrust is mutual. I don’t like him at all.”

Kieren clamped his mouth shut, stunned by what he’d just revealed.

Amma’s round shoulders shook with silent laughter.

“Amma is a truth seeker.” Azriel gave him a smug grin. “She has the ability to pull truth from others.”

“Do my abilities make me a monster?” Amma cocked her head.

Anticipating the woman’s powers, Kieren tried to fight the compulsion to speak, but once again, he lost. “Your abilities are frightening. But you would only be a monster if you used them thoughtlessly or to deliberately hurt others.”

“There you go.” Amma beamed, and her eyes disappeared under loose folds of flesh. “You were wrong about him, Azriel.”

The golden-haired warrior frowned and Kieren couldn’t help but feel he’d passed some sort of test.

“It was nice meeting you, dragon hunter.” Amma slowly got to her feet. “I hope the rest of your visit contains more excitement than chatting with old ladies like me.”

Kieren stood and gave a low bow. He wasn’t sure he could take much more excitement.

“So, where are we heading next?” Kieren asked as they left the tent. “To visit more old friends?”

Azriel stopped and looked Kieren square in the eye. “You might have convinced Amma, but I still don’t like you. You’ve hurt too many people, and you’re dangerous. Even though Minerva considers you a guest, I won’t hesitate to kill you if I have to. Law of Hospitality be damned.”

Kieren held the watchman’s steady gaze. This time, he didn’t need Amma’s abilities to speak the truth. “Then we agree. The feeling is mutual.”

31 LIA

Lia couldn’t stop grinning as she walked back to Ariadne’s tent. Even with the potion, it still took her the whole morning and afternoon to decipher the notations in the spell book. Her work with Sage had been exhausting but worth it. By the end of the day, she was able to read a page by herself. Lia patted her heavy satchel, excited at the prospect of unlocking the book’s mysteries again.

“You’re back!” Lilith squealed.

Tiny arms encircled her waist, and Lia looked down, smiling at the sight of Lilith’s round green face covered with a thin layer of sparkling gold dust. Small jewels had been artfully placed around the girl’s eyes like a mask. Lia turned and saw that Ariadne donned matching makeup and attire.

Lia gave the girl a tight hug. “Yup. I’m all done for the day.”

“Now we can go to the festival,” Lilith exclaimed.

“It’s been twenty years since the portals closed,” Ariadne explained. “We hold the Remembrance Festival every year to honor who we are and why we’re here.”

“We also eat yummy food, dance, and wear beautiful dresses!” Lilith twirled to show off her delicate green dress. “Mama and I match this year.”

“You both look beautiful.” Lia loved the way their dresses twinkled in the sun’s departing rays.

“Come on.” Lilith tugged on Lia’s arm to drag her over to a bench. “They dropped your gown off a while ago.”

Lia ran her fingers over the shimmering material. “Who made this? How did they even know my size?”

“A couple of the villagers sewed it,” Ariadne explained. “Go ahead. Try it on.” She motioned to a screen at the back of the tent.

Lia carried the precious article of clothing over, admiring the details the entire way. Behind the thin screen, she slipped out of the layers of rough and practical cotton clothes. The cool night breeze danced across her skin.

“Are you done yet?” Lilith called out.

“Not yet. Hold on.”

The dress slid like liquid metal over her body. Sheer in spots and sparkly in others, the material reminded her of spider webs covered in droplets of early morning dew. She turned, enjoying the feeling of the material swaying around her legs.

At that moment, Lia forgot that she was a high school student from another world, that she was engaged in illegal magical training, and that she was prophesied to be the Light. As she stood there, running her hands over the thousands of tiny, sparkling jewels, she was just a girl wearing a breathtaking dress.

Lilith’s eyes widened when she saw Lia. “You look prettier than Lady Minerva herself.”

Ariadne chuckled and held out her hand. “Hold on. You’re not quite done yet.” The woman undid Lia’s braid, freeing her long hair. With a couple of deft tugs and twists, a portion of Lia’s hair was braided and tied up, leaving the rest hanging loosely down her back.

“And the paint!” Lilith clapped her hands. “Don’t forget the paint!”

“Patience, child.” Ariadne pulled out several small vials. She gently swept silver powder along Lia’s cheeks, around her eyes, and across her eyelids. Then the potion maker pulled out a small brush and drew something on Lia’s forehead.

“There.” The woman stepped back. “You do look quite regal. Go take a look.”

Lia almost didn’t recognize herself in the standing mirror. In front of her stood a beautiful stranger wearing a dress that resembled molten starlight. Her long hair cascaded down her back, and her blue and green eyes appeared luminous, surrounded by a shimmering mask of painted silver. She smiled, and the wild princess in the mirror smiled back.

“Thank you,” Lia whispered.

“For what?” Ariadne asked.

“For this. For all of this.”

The woman gave a throaty laugh. “Thank the dressmakers. They’ll love seeing their handiwork in person.”

Lilith tugged at their hands. “Let’s go! We can’t leave Eldric and Azriel waiting.”

The girl’s infectious excitement carried Lia out into the cool night. By now, the sun had fully set, but the village was ablaze with light. Torches and lanterns hung everywhere, beckoning everyone to the festival.

An enormous bonfire greeted the guests in the village center. Its flames crackled frantically, leaping into the air like passionate dancers. Above them, colorful banners fluttered in the breeze. Still higher, glowing lights floated in the night sky, reminiscent of the twinkling Christmas lights back home. But there were no wires attached to these lights.

Lia pointed to the sky. “How is that even possible?”

Ariadne motioned to a group of tiny red-skinned women in sparkly golden dresses. “It’s the work of the Fyrefaires. They always take care of the light show.”

Lia watched as the women waved their fingers in the air as if playing an imaginary piano. The lights swayed in response, giving them the appearance of large fireflies.

Several blue and purple-skinned musicians stood on a small wooden stage. With two sets of arms each, they simultaneously strummed string instruments while beating the drums that created the pulsating rhythm creeping under Lia’s skin.

“Sirens,” Ariadne whispered.

“Like the ones that live in the water and lure sailors to their deaths?”

Ariadne stared at her in horror. “Who told you that?”

Lia blushed. “It’s just a story I heard back home.”

“What a horrible lie. Sirens are exceptionally talented musicians. They have the ability to play any instrument after just touching it once. But their true talent is their voice. They sing with such deep and profound emotion. It’s hard not to be swept away by it.”

At that moment, one particularly exotic-looking Siren with blue skin, a buzz cut, and shockingly light blue eyes took the stage.

Lia listened, enthralled by her pure, ethereal voice. Even Lilith, who’d been all movement and energy only a few moments ago, slowed down to listen.

Come swim through the water, come fly above the land,

Our hearts and souls yearn for our sweet home again,

Where three moons rise, glowing with their pale, mysterious light,

And trees’ sweet ancient lullabies beckon us to sleep each night,

Where soft grass hills dance on warm spring days,

And tall rocky mountains and the bluest of waters await,

Heart of my heart, eternal resting place of my soul,

How I long for Verdura, my heart’s true, forever home.

As the last note drifted into the air, Lia stood frozen in this tenderly aching moment. The Verdurans’ sadness, their longing to go home—was this how her mother had felt about Solair? She silently wiped away a tear.

Ariadne’s eyes also seemed to hold a nostalgic glimmer. “Here, take this.” She handed Lia a tall glass of champagne-colored liquid. Lia breathed in its sweet, fruity smell.

“We drink elderflower juice during our toasts.” Ariadne gestured to Minerva up on the stage.

Tonight, the Verduran shape-shifter looked every inch the regal monarch. The floating lights highlighted the thin gold circlet on Minerva’s head and the golden stripes painted across her cheeks. The mix of blacks, purples, and pinks in her gown reminded Lia of the galaxy print in her bedroom.

“My fellow Verdurans,” Minerva began. “Years ago, a few of our kind chose to remain in Solair after the portals between our two worlds closed. Faithfully, we stayed, carried by the hope that we would one day locate all those loved ones who went missing during the war. Today is our Remembrance Day. Today we celebrate and remember our decision. Today we remind ourselves to always keep hope alive.”

Minerva paused, her expression somber. “I know many of you have encountered difficulty and tragedy. We are foreigners in a hostile land. But when I see the faces of those who we’ve found and reunited with loved ones, I know our struggles and sacrifices are worth it.”

The crowd cheered. Ariadne wiped away a tear and kissed Lilith on the top of her head.

“Have faith, dear friends. Faith that day we will reunite with our missing loved ones. Faith that one day we will be given the choice to return home.” Minerva turned and now seemed to look straight at Lia. “And faith that one day, we will live as a people free of hatred and fear.”

The roar around them was deafening.

Following everyone else’s lead, Lia took a sip of her drink. The sweet liquid bubbled in her mouth, and she easily emptied the entire glass. “This is delicious. Can we get some more?”

Ariadne grinned. “Yes. But we should hold off until we get some food into you. Elderflower’s effects can be quite intoxicating.”

A small hand slipped into Lia’s. “But first, let’s go dance!” Lia laughed as Lilith pulled them closer to the bonfire and into the mass of swaying bodies.

The tune currently playing was a lively one. Villagers around them lined up into two rows. Bodies moved in sync as they danced and clapped in unison. It took Lia several attempts to learn the series of steps, but soon she and Lilith were gliding from partner to partner.

The Sirens switched to another tune, and the two lines of dancers dispersed. As villagers around them paired up to dance, Lilith grabbed Lia’s hands. Happy to keep following the girl’s lead, Lia spun around.

“I hate to break up such a beautiful pair of ladies, but may I step in and borrow your partner?” Azriel smiled at Lilith.

The young girl sighed. “Alright. But return her when you’re done!”

No longer wearing his coarse brown robe, the golden-haired watchman had donned a black tunic and a fitted pair of tan pants. He’d painted a single streak of gold across both cheeks, accentuating his well-defined cheekbones.

There was no denying it. Azriel was the stuff of Renaissance artists’ dreams.

His amber eyes gazed lazily into hers. A hand brushed against her cheek. “You clean up rather nicely.”

“Thank you. You look handsome too.” She tried silencing the series of fireworks that his touch set off in her body. Azriel was a flirt. It was in his nature to make people feel good. Lia knew that. And yet, the longer she stood underneath his heavy-lidded stare, the fainter that thought grew.

Around them, bodies swirled and arched, keeping in time with the quickening drumbeats. With one smooth motion, the golden-haired Verduran pulled her in. Together, their bodies swayed in sync to the music.

He caressed the small of her back.

Lia pushed his hand away. “That’s a little too close,” she said with more conviction than she felt. An image of Kieren’s handsome face appeared in her mind.

“Don’t tell me you’re thinking of that boy?” Azriel lifted her chin so he could gaze directly into her eyes. “Even though he denied it, it’s obvious there’s something going on between you and that young whelp.”

Lia blushed even more, not liking how vulnerable Azriel made her feel. “Kieren’s betrothed to someone else. We’re just friends. Nothing more.” As much as it hurt her to say the words, they were the truth.

“Then surely there should not be any issues with us dancing together.” Azriel pulled her back in, and once again, they swayed to the music.

A small seed of longing took hold in Lia’s heart. It felt good to have someone so obviously want her. Even though they’d just met, Lia felt like she would never have to hide who she was with Azriel or any of the other Verdurans. Her growing feelings for Kieren would only bring her more hurt. They could never be anything other than friends. The hungry look in Azriel’s eyes promised more.

Give in, the music and the night seemed to whisper. Lia rested her cheek against his chest. This wasn’t so bad, was it? She breathed in Azriel’s scent, which reminded her of the most luxurious chocolate. The small, dissenting voice grew blessedly quiet.

“May I have the next dance?” an angry male voice cut in.

Lia’s eyes fluttered open. Azriel spun her around, so her back fit snugly against his taut abs.

Kieren stood before them. His stormy silver eyes drifted down, taking in the arm draped across Lia’s chest and then moved up, noting Lia’s face. She blushed but didn’t look away. They were just dancing. They weren’t doing anything wrong.

Azriel gently stroked the back of Lia’s neck. “My princess, I was just about to get some more elderflower juice. Would you like some?”

“No,” Kieren responded. “I don’t think that would be a good idea.”

His stern tone snapped Lia from her daze. A small, rational voice echoed Kieren’s sentiment. Hadn’t Ariadne said that she needed to eat something before drinking any more? Lia was about to pass on Azriel’s offer when she noticed the look of loathing on Kieren’s face.

Wait a minute. What gave him the right to act like some protective older brother? Or a jealous boyfriend? She quickly pushed that last thought away. “What do you think you’re doing? I don’t need a chaperone.”

Kieren’s expression turned icy. “I think your actions prove otherwise.”

How dare he? Deliberately turning her back on him, Lia lifted her head so that her lips were just inches from Azriel’s.

“Thank you. I would love some more.” She spoke loud enough for Kieren to hear.

Azriel’s smile grew wider as he eyed Kieren. “Here’s a lesson for you, boy. Once a man sets his sights on something he wants, he never backs down.” Then, without warning the Verduran leaned over and kissed her cheek before disappearing into the crowd.

She shivered. Wow! That man was hotness personified.

“What are you doing, Lia?” A ball of light blazed in Kieren’s chest. “Is that who you want to be with?”

“I was just dancing,” she snapped back. A small headache formed in the back of her mind, but she pushed it away. “And honestly, it’s none of your business who I choose to do anything with.”

“You’re right. I have no say in who you spend time with. But if you really care about these people, we need to go. Now. Cedric will grow suspicious if we’re gone for too long. For the sake of your new friends, we don’t want him to come looking for us.”

Lia’s blood chilled. “Do you think he’d send hunters to track us here?”

“It wouldn’t surprise me. The longer we stay, the greater the danger we put everyone else in.”

Her thoughts immediately turned to Lilith and Ariadne. She wouldn’t waste any more time arguing. “Just let me say my goodbyes before we leave.”

He nodded stiffly. “Then we’ll get your stuff and meet Sage. I don’t care how you feel about me, but I’m not leaving your side until we leave here.”

“Fine.”

Spotting the little green-haired girl dancing with her mother and Eldric on the outskirts of the great bonfire, Lia weaved through the dancing bodies to reach them. “Lilith, Ariadne, I have to leave now.”

“No!” The little girl pouted. “You can’t go.”

Lia pulled Lilith in for a tight hug. “I’ll be back. I promise.”

Ariadne placed her hand on Lia’s shoulder. “When you return, you are welcome to stay with us. Our home will always be your home.” The woman pulled Lia in for a hug and whispered, “Drink these, and your eyes will be the same color for one moon cycle.”

Lia stared down at the two vials of liquid in her hand. “Thank you.”

“Do you need us to escort you back?” Ariadne glanced nervously at Kieren.

“Oh no, Kieren is going to take me.”

Eldric placed an arm around Ariadne and frowned.

“Be safe, Lia,” Ariadne whispered.

As they left the magic of the evening, everything felt darker and colder. Lia shivered, rubbing her arms.

Something soft and warm draped across her shoulders.

Even though she still hadn’t forgiven his earlier behavior, Lia mumbled a word of thanks and wrapped the cloak tightly around her.

It smelled faintly of campfires and smoke.

“I’m sorry for pulling you away from Azriel,” Kieren said gruffly.

Lia looked at him in surprise.

“Okay. Maybe I’m not.” He gave her a small, sad smile. “But I am sorry I ruined your fun. You look beautiful tonight.”

Lia hated the way his words wrapped tightly around her heart. The rest of the walk back was filled with a weighty awkward silence. Every so often, she felt him glance her way, as if he wanted to say something more. But he never did. Finally, they stepped inside Ariadne’s tent.

“Just wait here while I get changed,” she said.

“Of course.” He turned to face the doorway as she slipped behind the screen to change back into her traveling clothes.

Once finished, she placed the silver dress back on the bench. With gentle fingers, she stroked the intricate beadwork one last time. Was this how Cinderella felt at midnight? Using a pot of clean water, she wiped all the beautiful silver paint from her face.

Her stomach gave a fierce growl. Ravenous, she grabbed two small loaves and gobbled them down. Still hungry, she ate another.

“I’m done,” she called out.

Kieren walked over and Lia stilled while he inspected her face.

“You still have a bit of paint over here.” The pad of his thumb caressed her cheek and she shivered. He tugged his hand away. “And what about your eyes?”

Of course. They would certainly draw attention in the king’s court. Lia opened both of Ariadne’s vials and swallowed their sweet and slightly tangy contents.

“There, is this better?”

A brief look of sadness passed over Kieren’s face before his expression turned distant and cold.

“That will do.”

32 KIEREN

When Lia chose to ride back with Sage, Kieren felt relieved. He couldn’t be trusted near her now, especially when images of her body pressed against that damn golden-haired warrior kept replaying in his head. Just the thought of it made Kieren want to fight, kill, and possess. How could she let that bastard put his hands all over her? The heat within him roared, screaming for release.

She should be mine.

No. Gripping the reins tighter, he pushed down his rage. Lia could only be his friend, nothing more. He regretted touching her now. What had he been thinking? It had taken all of his self-control not to pull her in and hold her close.

She belongs with me.

No. He thought of Lia and Azriel writhing together like wild flashes of gold and silver. Any doubts he had about her lineage were erased after tonight’s festival. She’d looked ethereal. A magical creature, she was clearly one of them. And Kieren was a dragon hunter and future son-in-law to the king, laden with responsibilities to his land and people.

Whatever his feelings were for the girl, there could be no future between them. Once Lia removed the curse, she’d be out of his life. Forever.

That’s the way it had to be.

Kieren nudged his horse closer to the once mage’s. “When we get back, I’ll get the pendant from my room and then find you to do the spell.”

“Well, I—” Lia began.

“Hold on.” Kieren caught the distant sound of galloping hooves. He scanned the horizon. How had they found them so quickly?

“A group of hunters is heading this way.” He fought the panic that threatened to overtake him. “We must stick to the same story. You two left early, and I tracked you down.”

These were his men, and they wouldn’t doubt him. They had no reason to.

“Kieren!” Griffith called out from the front of the group.

Kieren rode to meet his friend. “Good to see you caught up with us. Not sure how these two managed to escape, but I caught them heading off to look for the next item without us. Took us some time to find it, but now that we have, I’m returning them to the castle.”

“Good job, lad.” Soren eyed Sage and Lia warily. “But there’s been a change of plans. We need you to come with us now.”

Kieren tensed. “What’s happened?”

“Dragon sighting,” Griffith responded, unable to contain his excitement. “At Hearst Castle. We’re heading there now.”

So the hunters weren’t here to capture Lia and Sage? Kieren relaxed hearing the good news. “Let’s send Sage and Lia back to the castle then.”

“No.” Soren shook his head. “We need your mage there too. The dragon’s proven to be wily. King’s orders. We’re to finish this all tonight. With your once mage.”

“Of course, Captain,” Sage responded smoothly. “I’m happy to help in any way I can.”

Kieren nodded calmly, but inside, he worried. It was one thing for experienced hunters to be around a dragon. This is what they were trained to do. But bringing in Sage and Lia? The thought of them being that near danger didn’t sit comfortably with him.

Soren motioned to a pair of hunters. “Watch Sage and the girl. Keep them safe and make sure they don’t escape again.”

Within an hour, the group approached the abandoned ruins. By now, the sky began changing colors. Morning was soon approaching.

“Your dragon was spotted here?” Sage appeared surprised. “Doesn’t seem like the sort of place they would normally dwell.”

The men dismounted. Soren handed Kieren the vial he’d confiscated after their trip to Minerva. “Your once mage might need this today.”

“So,” Griffith asked. “What’s our plan of attack?”

Kieren surveyed the area, remembering what happened last time. “Griffith, you and I will head in first and scout around. The others will wait by the front entrance for our signal. If we find anything, we’ll call for reinforcements.”

“Aye.” Soren nodded. “Take Sage too.”

As Kieren walked toward the castle, someone grabbed his hand.

Lia’s hand dropped. “Lord Kieren?”

“Come, Griffith,” Sage led the other hunter away. “Tell me about the last time you met with this dragon. I need to know what we are up against.”

Lia curtsied. “I’m sorry for interrupting your mission, but you need to be careful.”

“Odd that a country girl would think herself qualified enough to give advice to a dragon hunter.” He fixed her with a glare. “But you needn’t worry. I always am.”

She bit her lip and looked nervously at the castle. “No, you don’t understand. It’s different this time.”

Something about her warning made him pause. “What did you see?”

“There’s someone in there. Someone you knew. But you won’t recognize him. At least, not at first. He has a tattoo like yours.” She pointed to Kieren’s chest.

A fellow dragon hunter? Inside the building? That hardly seemed something to warn him about.

“No time for dawdling,” Soren barked. “You need to hurry. We don’t know how long before the beast takes flight.”

Kieren turned and left her there. Together with Sage and Griffith, he stepped inside the ruined building. Everything seemed the same as before. Thick blankets of dust. Old wooden furniture. Moth-eaten drapery. But Kieren’s ears picked up a new sound. A faint rhythmic pulsing, regular and steady, like a beating heart.

“What is it?” Griffith drew his sword and eyed their surroundings.

“Something’s here. Down in the dungeons.”

Griffith’s eyes narrowed. “Should we get the others?”

Kieren shook his head. “Let’s check it out first. We’ll call them in after we’ve assessed the situation.”

Sage pulled out a slim vial and poured its contents onto three pieces of broken wood. They immediately caught on fire, glowing a faint blue.

“Witch light,” the old man explained. “Bright enough for us to see where we’re going but dim enough that it won’t register with the dragon.”

Well, wasn’t that handy? Kieren made a mental note to ask him about the concoction later. Guided by their glowing lights, the three men took the stone stairs down to the dungeon. With each step, Kieren grew more and more attuned to the rhythmic beating below.

“Can you hear that?”

“Hear what?” Griffith looked around. “The only things I can hear are footsteps echoing along a creepy passage.”

“What do you hear, lad?” Sage asked.

“A pounding sound. Almost like a heartbeat.” The noises had grown louder now. There was no mistaking it. “Tell Soren,” Kieren whispered to his friend. “The beast is here.”

“Alright.” Griffith placed a hand on Kieren’s shoulder. “There’s no need to be the lone hero here. Save some of the fight for the rest of us.”

Kieren tried to smile, but the repetitive thumping in his head made it impossible.

After sending a worried glance back over his shoulder, Griffith took off.

Kieren knew he should wait for the others, but he continued down the narrow flight of stairs, determined to find out what was causing the painful pulsing in his head. Each step was harder than the previous, as a series of emotions crashed down on him in waves. Anger, pain, fear—Kieren felt himself drowning in it.

“It’s getting worse, isn’t it?” Sage asked.

“I don’t just hear his heartbeat anymore.” Kieren stumbled. “I think I’m experiencing his feelings too.”

“You have to fight it, lad.”

The old man’s voice faded as Kieren’s vision momentarily blurred. He didn’t know how much more he could withstand. It was like he was losing himself in the dragon’s swirling tempest of emotions. Gripping the door handle, Kieren pulled.

A cavernous dungeon lay beneath the castle ruins, much bigger than the rooms they’d seen upstairs. In one corner, an ancient creature stepped forward into their patches of torchlight.

Towering overhead was the largest dragon Kieren had ever laid eyes on. A steely gray beast with angry golden eyes and a series of horns that sat atop its head like a crown. The monster roared, and Kieren felt a wave of fury crash into him. Gripping his head, he moaned.

Someone placed a hand on his shoulder. Kieren turned to see Sage frantically mouthing something, but he couldn’t hear what the once mage was saying. The sound of the beast’s pounding heartbeat overwhelmed him, and Kieren fell to his knees, buried too deep in the monster’s rage and pain.

I am Prime, the gray dragon screamed in Kieren’s head. You are an abomination! You must be destroyed.

Under the full force of the dragon’s thoughts, Kieren staggered toward the beast. The air whirred in front of him as a talon sliced.

Somebody else stood next to him. Sage! Kieren pushed the once mage over, moaning as something tore through his flesh. Clutching his stomach, Kieren backed away from the beast.

You are worse than the others. I can smell it in you.

The dragon filled Kieren’s mind with memories.

A pair of wings beating in bright blue skies. Angry, shouting warriors in gold. A burning castle. A field of dead dragons.

Shaking his head, Kieren fought to separate his thoughts from the dragon’s invading consciousness.

Abomination. Abomination. Abomination.

Kill you all. Kill you all. Kill you all.

Something touched his shoulder.

“No,” Kieren moaned. “Stay away from me.” He struggled to think. His shirt was soaked with blood. Had the dragon injured him? Why couldn’t he recall? In front of him an older man soundlessly opened and closed his mouth. Kieren tried to understand the man’s words, but he was swimming in a world of pain.

The old man slapped him. Hard. Kieren gasped. The man pointed jerkily to the door. Several men with swords, bows, and arrows ran in. Kieren wanted to join them, but more emotions and memories invaded his heart and mind.

Fear. Loneliness. Pain. Regret.

Kieren opened his eyes and saw the old man again. Something about him seemed familiar. Kieren shook his head, trying to push through the haze of muddy images. A trickle of red ran down the man’s forehead.

Why was the man bleeding?

“… a wall in your mind,” the man shouted.

A wall? The ceaseless beating sound threatened to engulf Kieren again. But this time, he held on to the man’s words.

A wall.

Other images attempted to assault Kieren’s mind. He battled the foreign presence, imagining a large wall. Stone by stone, Kieren pushed back against the trespassing memories. The dragon seethed, but Kieren didn’t care. He just kept building.

And then, all was quiet. Kieren was alone. His thoughts were finally his own.

“Thought I told you to leave us a bit of the action,” someone yelled.

It took Kieren a moment to register the owner of that voice. “Griff. Something’s not right here.”

Soren and Fisher circled the furious beast. It roared and blew out a stream of angry, crackling fire, and the men jumped back, their shields raised. Other hunters joined them, waving their swords.

“You mean, besides the fact that one of these foul beasts still roams Solair?” Griffith drew his sword, ready to join the others.

“No, no.” Kieren shook his head. “There’s something different about this dragon. Its mind is jumbled. It’s confused. It—” Kieren leaped aside as a blast of heat sprayed in their direction.

“It’s certainly lucid enough to kill us,” Griffith panted.

Sage pointed at the beast. “Excuse me, lads. But are your dragons always chained? And why is its wing slashed?”

Slashed? A memory filtered into Kieren’s mind. That’s right. Somehow, he’d personally experienced that happening.

Understanding dawned on Griffith’s face. “It can’t be the beast hunting the boys. It can’t fly. Not with that level of injury. I’ll let Soren know.”

Sage’s bright blue eyes peered into Kieren’s. “Glad to have you back, son. Thought I’d lost you there.”

Kieren managed a weak smile. “I listened to your advice and built a wall. Everything quieted down after that.”

“I suspected as much. It’s only a day or two now before the final transformation takes hold. It makes sense that you’re so attuned to the dragon’s thoughts.”

The beast roared, an arrow dangling from its eye. The sight turned Kieren’s stomach, and he had to look away.

Soren ran over and handed Kieren several rolled-up strips of fabric. “I hate to ask you, but this is one vicious monster. We need your speed and strength now, lad. Do you think you can handle it?”

Having finished securing his bandages, Kieren pulled out his sword. “I’ll do my best.” He ran over to the dragon, who was now furiously lashing out at the hunters. As a stream of fire sprayed around them, Kieren took cover behind their shields. At that moment, his eyes met Soren’s. Nothing was said, but Kieren knew what to do.

With a loud holler, Soren and the other men ran into one corner of the room, clanging their swords against their shields. The monster dragon dropped to all fours and slashed with its talons, frustrated by the cacophony.

Kieren slid underneath the beast’s enormous, scaled body. He looked up, scanning the overlapping rows of indestructible scales until, finally, he found what he was looking for—one scale, lighter and a slightly different shape than the rest.

He couldn’t hesitate. Not now. With a firm grip, Kieren thrust his sword upward. The weak scale broke, allowing the sword to slide past the dragon’s genetic defenses. With a grunt, he pushed the sword in even further. The beast thrashed, trying to unleash its unholy fire. But nothing happened.

Kieren dodged the falling monster. With a dying gasp, the giant gray dragon peered down at him. His stare pierced through Kieren’s skin and bones, before anchoring itself in his heart. Tendrils of heat licked Kieren’s body, and he felt himself alight with some ancient, fiery power. Then, as suddenly as the sensations had come over him, they were gone. The gray dragon gave its final sigh.

The surrounding hunters stood silent for a moment before erupting in cheers.

It was over. They had just rid the lands of the dragon menace. Kieren wanted to join his friends in celebrating this hard-fought victory. But he couldn’t bring himself to cheer for the monster’s death. A part of him mourned the creature lying in front of him. Was this his fate as well? Was he also doomed to live and die as a monster?

“Look at that, mage. We didn’t even need you,” Soren joked.

Sage didn’t respond. He gave Kieren a somber look.

Kieren took in the rest of the scene around them. Although they’d defeated the beast, he couldn’t help but feel that something still wasn’t right. “Search the castle,” he called out.

Soren looked up, surprise flickering in his eyes. “You heard him. Search.”

Shortly after, Seth returned, looking ill. “There’s something you need to see, sir.”

Without speaking, they went downstairs to the lower levels of the dungeon. Kieren gagged at the increasingly rancid smell. What had the dragon hidden down here? Seth stopped by an open cell and motioned for them to enter.

A gristly scene greeted them inside. Dozens of blistered and blackened bodies, in various stages of decomposition, lay piled against a wall. Their faces frozen, forever caught in a silent scream. Horrified, Kieren turned away, fighting the urge to gag. Those poor boys. They hadn’t survived the change.

“These weren’t here last time,” Griffith whispered.

“Dragons guard treasure, not bodies,” Soren muttered. “Burn them all. We’ll give them a proper send-off.”

Nobody said a word, but the hunters began shuffling around. Kieren turned away, ready to escape the cell’s stench.

“Kieren,” Leo called out from down the hallway. “There’s something else here you need to see.”

He left the cell and walked over. “What is it?”

His friend motioned for him to follow.

Kieren headed into another cell. Several hunters already stood inside, surrounding something. As he approached, the men scattered.

It was another corpse. Unlike the others, this one had been posed sitting up, its hands resting on its lap. The expression on the victim’s face looked peaceful, almost like he was sleeping.

Kieren was about to let Soren know, when something on the victim’s chest caught his eye. He leaned in. Despite being blackened beyond recognition, the body bore a darker mark on its chest.

Kieren scrutinized the smooth outlines. It was a tattoo of a dragon, like the ones the hunters got after joining the Dragon Corps. But no, that couldn’t be. No dragon hunters had gone missing since… Kieren’s mind froze.

“No. It can’t be.”

He remembered Lia’s warning.

Kieren turned to Griffith, whose shocked expression mirrored his own.

Only one member of the Dragon Corps had gone missing and never been found.

His brother.

33 LIA

Something must have happened. The desolate castle appeared empty, but Lia knew the hunters were still inside. Why weren’t they out yet? It had been far too long since Griffith ran out calling for backup.

The two men guarding her seemed on edge too. They eyed the stone building, probably wishing they were inside instead of babysitting a helpless girl.

That tattoo. The feeling of familiarity. Lia kept trying to interpret the images and sensations from her vision. What did it all mean? She sighed, wishing she understood how her visions worked. Why did she sometimes get to see the entire story and other times, just jumbled, disjointed images?

Someone finally emerged from the building. Covered in black soot, he waved to them. Other men followed, many cheering and laughing. Some bore burns and cuts from the battle. Thankfully, none seemed too badly hurt.

They’d made it. Lia finally allowed herself to relax. They’d slain the last dragon. Kieren was safe.

She searched the exiting warriors, her heart beating faster when she finally saw that familiar, handsome face. Lia gave a slight curtsy as he walked by. But he silently passed, wearing the expression of a haunted man. A bloody bandage was wrapped around his stomach.

Sage followed. His expression was grim. “They found Silas’s body inside, burned like the others.”

Silas? Why did that name sound so familiar? “Kieren’s brother? They targeted him with the curse as well?”

Sage nodded.

How long had this been going on?

Soren and Kieren approached them. Kieren looked like he was moments away from unraveling and resignation was etched into the older man’s face.

“I’ll take you two back to the castle,” Soren said gruffly. “I have to give the king my report, and you’ll need time to prepare for tomorrow’s event.”

Was he talking about Reina’s ball? There was no way Lia was preparing for some rich girl’s social function when Kieren needed them here.

“I’ll head back with them.” Kieren’s silver eyes met hers briefly and her heart broke seeing the pain there.

Soren placed a hand on Kieren’s shoulder. “Stay here, lad. Give your brother a proper farewell.”

“We’ll be fine, my lord,” she murmured.

Kieren nodded before walking away.

Soren sighed. “Let’s go deliver the news.”

The skies grew brighter as Sage, Soren, and Lia rode back to the castle. The beginning of a new day typically brought her a sense of hope. But today, overwhelmed with doubts and responsibilities, she struggled to hold herself together. Silas’s body? The remains of new victims? The spell she was supposed to cast? Her battle with the World Eater? Everything was spinning out of control.

Soren left with a group of advisors as soon as they stepped foot inside the castle walls. Lia yawned. She wanted to speak with Sage, but it seemed as if the night’s events had finally caught up with her.

Sage gave her hand a squeeze. “Get some rest. I’ll check in on you later.”

Too exhausted to argue, Lia followed a servant back to her room. Once inside, she kicked off her boots, crawled into bed, and promptly fell asleep.

She awoke to find a plate of bread, cheese, and fruit on her side table. Stomach growling, she sat up and shoveled the food into her mouth. “Hello? Keldi?” She peered around the room and then walked to the bathroom.

No one was inside. But Keldi must have been here recently because a tub of steaming bathwater had already been drawn. Grateful, Lia undressed and quickly got in, breathing in the warm, sweet-smelling vapors. After scrubbing herself clean, she got out of the tub and wrapped herself in a robe.

Lia took another bite of bread and pulled out the leather manual from her satchel, determined to find the spell needed to rid Kieren of his curse. Flipping through the book, she tried to make sense of the symbols.

Here. Lia paused to reread the segment on curses. There was no mistaking it. According to the book, a curse could only be removed by the mage who cast it.

They didn’t know who’d cast the spell. Then why was Sage under the impression that Lia could remove it? She flipped through several more pages until something else caught her eye.

Spell blocking.

Intrigued, she continued reading.

While it is common knowledge that only the original caster can remove a spell, if they are unable or disinclined to do so, a blocking spell may be used. Oftentimes, the best blocking spell is the most logical one. For example, if someone has cast a fire spell, simply cast a wind or water spell to counter its effects. Or, if someone spells a plant to grow too quickly, counter this by summoning an ax (non-magical means) or by changing the weather (i.e., a deluge of water or scorching sun) to stop the plant from growing.

Seriously? This was the best advice that the manual had to offer? The examples were ridiculous. With Kieren’s deadline quickly approaching, Lia forced herself to continue reading.

Curses are special spells. To negate a curse’s effects, utilize the charmed vessel used in the casting to transfer the curse from one victim to another. For example, if a cow has been cursed to produce sour milk, block the curse by transferring it to another animal. Then the first cow will no longer be cursed.

Was that what Sage intended? Was she to use the amulet to transfer Kieren’s curse?

Two notes of caution must be issued. First, this remedy should only be used in times of great need. Each curse is intended for a specific recipient. It is unclear what the impact will be on the second victim. He or she may acquire the curse in a similar manner, absorb the curse with no side-effects, or experience more fatal results.

Second, the new victim and the original cursed subject should be kept separate afterward. If the two should come in close proximity, the curse will permanently return to the intended recipient.

This was it. Lia needed to place the curse on someone else and then she had to keep Kieren and the newly cursed person apart.

But how was she supposed to cast the spell? She reread the section, but the journal offered nothing more.

Frustrated, she turned the page. Instead of finding a solution, she found a recipe for inflicting memory loss. Strange. Although no details were given, the journal outlined the ingredients needed: forgetful syrup and a midnight flower.

Those were the two items they’d just collected. Surely that couldn’t be a coincidence?

Lia flipped back and forth between the two pages, trying to make sense of it all. The first page suggested she use the amulet to transfer Kieren’s curse to someone else. But she’d have to keep the new victim away from Kieren, or there was a possibility he’d be a dragon forever. The next page shared ingredients for a forgetful spell.

Had this been Sage’s intention all along? Was Lia supposed to transfer Kieren’s curse and then cause him to forget being cursed in the first place? That way, he wouldn’t seek out the new victim, and the curse would never return to him.

More than anything Lia wanted to save Kieren, but how could she condemn someone else to such a horrible fate?

And how would Kieren feel knowing that he’d cursed someone else in his place? Lia remembered his reaction to seeing the boys’ bodies. Was that why the forgetful spell was necessary? So that he could live his life in blissful ignorance afterward?

None of this made sense. Lia quickly got dressed. She needed to find Sage and talk to him.

But before she’d had a chance to leave her room, she heard a gentle knock at her door. “Begging your pardon, miss,” a familiar voice called out. “It’s me. Keldi. I’m here to help you prepare for the ball.”

Oh. The ball. As if Lia didn’t have enough on her plate than go to an event where she definitely wouldn’t be welcome. She shoved the leather book back into her satchel.

“Come in.”

The maidservant walked in, bowed and then shut the door.

“I don’t even know why Sage and I are invited,” Lia grumbled. “It’s for nobles like Princess Reina and Lord Kieren. I’m just a… nobody.”

Keldi shook her head, sending her curls flying. “Now, now, miss. You mustn’t say that. The king has been most generous. ’Twould be rude to refuse.”

“But I don’t have time—” Lia stopped. “I mean, I have nothing to wear. That’s a problem, right? I don’t want to embarrass the king or the princess.” Ugh. She hated how vapid she sounded.

“Have you looked inside your closet?”

No. Of course she hadn’t. She’d been too busy trying to save Kieren’s life. Lia wanted to give a snarky comeback, but stopped herself. Keldi was only trying to help.

Keldi opened a closet door. A lone midnight blue dress hung inside.

“Where did this come from?” Lia asked.

“It is a gift from Princess Reina. The dressmaker designed the gown for her, but the princess wasn’t pleased with the way it turned out.” Keldi lowered her voice. “She got it into her head that blue was too common. Do you like it?”

Lia glanced at the silky midnight-blue dress. “It’s gorgeous, but we’re completely different sizes.” She gestured to her own lean, flat figure. “There’s no way that gown will fit me.”

“Not to worry, miss. I’m an excellent seamstress. Shall we begin?”

With a sigh, Lia pulled the dress out and brought it behind a screen to try it on. It was an exquisite gown, no doubt about it. But it was definitely tailored for a shorter, curvier body. Lia stared at the gaping neckline.

“Yeah, I’m not sure this is going to work.” She walked out, holding the dress against her skin and trying not to feel embarrassed. “Not unless the king is fine with me going half-naked.”

Keldi examined Lia’s chest and hips. “Seems like we just need to take it in. Don’t worry. By the time I’m done, it’ll look like it was made for you.” The young seamstress began to expertly tuck and pin the excess material.

Noticing a long, puckered scar on one of the girl’s palms, Lia asked, “What happened here?”

“I used to work for someone who didn’t treat their servants too kindly. I got these wounds the same day my brother received his. Only it wasn’t his hands that our master sliced. It was his face.”

Lia remembered the vision she had when Keldi’s hand brushed against hers. A boy grasping his face. And Azriel had hinted that they had someone on the inside. Kieren had assumed it was a man, but what if it was Keldi?

“Eldric’s your brother!”

The maidservant looked up. “I’m sorry, miss. You must have me mistaken for someone else.” She glanced at the door and then lowered her voice to a whisper. “There are guards outside your room.”

“You’re the spy.” Lia’s whispered back. “How do you get information to Lady Minerva?”

Keldi flashed Lia an impish smile. “We all have our little secrets, don’t we? The less you know, the better. Tonight, we’re getting you and Sage out of the castle.”

“I appreciate that, but we can’t go anywhere without Lord Kieren.”

“So it’s true!” The maidservant stared at Lia in disbelief. “Azriel said you might feel this way. You have feelings for Lord Kieren, and you’re choosing to stay with him.”

“What? No.” Lia’s cheeks grew warm. It’s not like that. We promised we’d help him.”

“What exactly would you help him with? He’s the enemy.”

“Kieren’s not like the others. He was brave and kind and puts other’s interests ahead of his own.”

The maidservant narrowed her eyes. “He is just like his father. I don’t care what arrangement you have with him. Lady Minerva ordered us to get you out.”

Us? Just how many Verdurans were hidden in the castle, passing themselves off as Solairans?

“Fine.” Lia struggled to keep her voice quiet. “Let’s say we agreed to go along with this plan. Just when would we escape?”

“In the middle of the ball. Everyone will be too distracted by the engagement announcement. No one will even notice you’re gone until tomorrow. By that time, you’ll both be long gone.”

It was as sensible a plan as any. But they couldn’t leave tonight, not when time was running out to remove Kieren’s curse.

“I need to talk to Sage,” Lia said.

“That’s impossible.”

“Why?”

Keldi pointed to the door. “The guards are under strict orders to limit who comes and goes. They’ll only let you out to take you to the ball. I only got in because I’m your maidservant.”

They were being guarded like criminals? Lia tiptoed to the door and cracked it open. Seeing the two huge men standing outside, she quickly shut it again. “Okay. We’ll go along with your plan.” She’d have to find a way to talk with Sage tonight. They couldn’t leave Kieren now.

“Wonderful.” Keldi spoke in her normal voice now. “Please, take a look at your gown. I trust you’ll find my alterations to your liking.”

Lia sighed. At a time like this, she couldn’t care less about a silly gown. But not wanting to disappoint Keldi, she walked over to the mirror and did a double take. The maidservant-seamstress-spy had somehow tamed the gaping, loose material. No longer an ill-fitting garment, the dress now rested snugly against Lia’s body, highlighting curves where before there were none.

“It’s amazing.” Lia turned to see the dress from all angles.

Keldi shrugged. “It’s passable. I was just glad I could lengthen it with what I removed from on top. Even I can’t create material from nothing.”

Lia peered down and spotted her traveling boots poking out. They didn’t match the occasion, but they were practical and comfortable. They were also a great place to hold a weapon. Lia slid Kieren’s blade into her boot.

Sturdy boots beat glass slippers any day.

“Will you be coming to the ball as well?” Lia asked. It would be comforting to know there was at least one friend amongst the sea of hostile strangers.

“No. I’ll be helping out in the kitchen. But don’t worry. We’ll get you out.” The maidservant grinned conspiratorially. “Although I would love to be there, so I could enjoy their jealous expressions when they see you wearing that.”

34 LIA

Alone again, Lia paced around her bedroom. A soft knock at the door interrupted her thoughts.

“Yes?” She pulled the dagger from her boot and held it behind her back. Cautiously, she opened the door.

Sage, now wearing a dark brown velvet robe, strode in.

“These two men were kind enough to escort me here.” He glanced back over his shoulder at the four large men now standing outside.

Lia shut the door behind him and gave him a hug. “I’m so glad to see you.” She slipped the blade back into her boot.

Sage’s eyebrows raised. “Thank you, my dear. You look dangerously enchanting.”

“I had a lot of help from a new friend.”

“Good to hear. You can never have too many friends.” He offered her his arm. “Are you ready to give them a good show?”

Silent as shadows, the four guards followed them through the hallways.

The temperature grew noticeably warmer as they joined the queue of colorfully dressed guests waiting to enter the Great Hall. No doubt confident that their prisoners wouldn’t escape, the guards faded into the crowd.

Finally out of earshot of the enemy, Lia seized the opportunity to speak. “Sage?”

“Yes?” He stared ahead with a half-amused smile.

“I wanted to talk to you about something I read.” She thought back to the spell book in her room, wishing she still had it on hand. But as Keldi had commented, leather satchels just didn’t go with formalwear.

“I read the section on curses, and I just don’t understand.” She lowered her voice. “You can’t remove someone else’s spells.”

Sage continued staring ahead. “That’s true.”

“But you can transfer a curse?”

“Yes. There must be a sacrifice, of sorts.”

Lia’s heart fell. “That was your plan all along, wasn’t it? You wanted me to transfer Kieren’s curse and make him forget everything. But why didn’t you tell us this at the beginning?”

Sage finally looked at her. “It was never my intention to lie to you,” he said quietly.

Hurt and frustrated, she turned away. How could Sage expect her to do this? How could she possibly condemn someone else to this cursed fate?

A short, balding man dressed in black velvet stood at the entrance to the Great Hall. “Titles, please,” he said with an annoyed sigh.

Sage gave the man a bright smile. “I am Sage, a simple healer from the Black Forest, and this is my goddaughter, Adalia.”

The olive-skinned man eyed them strangely, but then, in a sonorous voice, addressed the crowd inside, “Presenting Sage, simple healer, and Adalia, his goddaughter.”

A handful glanced their way, but most attendees completely ignored them, too engrossed in their conversations.

Her sense of relief at being nearly invisible was cut short by Cedric’s approach. Decked out in velvet robes and a satin sash, he fixed them in place with a predatory stare. A small entourage of sour-faced advisors trailed at a distance.

“Sage, Lia, so wonderful you could attend my humble event.” He eyed Lia up and down. “You look ravishing.”

Lia forced herself to smile and curtsy. “Thank you for your kind compliments. This gown was a generous gift from your daughter.”

As if on cue, a red-haired figure strolled over, dressed in a crimson gown that perfectly accentuated every womanly curve. “Father, why haven’t the musicians begun playing yet? This party is becoming quite the bore, and I had planned on it being the biggest social event of the year.”

The king tore his gaze from Lia. “Yes, of course. We’ll take care of that right away.”

Reina’s eyes narrowed as she spied Lia’s gown. “How fortunate that my old dress fits you so well.”

“Yes, isn’t it?” Lia’s smile grew more strained. “Thank you so much for lending me something to wear.”

“Of course. The fit is truly remarkable, considering you have the body of a young boy and it was made for a much different figure.”

Lia glared. “Well, I must give credit to the talented seamstress who fixed it for me.”

Reina closed the distance between them and eyed the dress suspiciously. “I wasn’t aware we had such talent in our midst. You must tell me her name so I may thank her personally.”

“I’d love to, but her name escapes me at present. So many exciting things happened today, my princess. My simple country mind can scarcely wrap itself around it all.”

“Is that so?” The princess arched an eyebrow. “Well, perhaps at a later date then. It was lovely chatting with you. So glad to see my rags put to good use. Now, please excuse me. I have other more important guests to attend to.” And, with a swish of her commanding hips, she walked away.

“Men have much to learn from women about the art of battle.” Sage watched the princess exit. “Words can cut as deep as swords.”

A handsome, salt-and-pepper-haired gentleman with an air of importance strode over.

“So good to see you, dear friend.” The king said a little too brightly. “May I introduce Lord Riehl. And this is Sage and Lia, two of your son Kieren’s… friends.”

She curtsied while discreetly studying the man. Yes, she should have noticed it sooner. Kieren had his father’s silver eyes.

Lord Riehl bowed stiffly to Sage then kissed the back of Lia’s hand. “Pleasure to meet you both.”

Cedric watched the exchange with glee. “Sage is the one I was telling you about. The once mage who’s been so helpful to us these past few days.”

Lord Riehl’s expression immediately darkened. “Cedric, you should have told me sooner that he was one of them.”

“Come now, let’s not fight over trivial details. You needn’t worry. Show him, Sage.”

With more grace than Lia would have been able to muster, Sage lifted his sleeves to reveal the thin golden tattoos.

“See? He’s one of the last remaining relics.” Cedric straightened his shoulders. “And I have him.”

“And the girl?” Lord Riehl eyed Lia with so much disgust that she could actually imagine him rushing to clean his hands after having touched hers. “How does she fit in?”

“She’s the old man’s goddaughter, I believe.” Cedric waved his hand, appearing unconcerned. “Not blood related. Although I’m not sure why any good family would tether themselves to this ilk.”

“My son always has had an unnecessarily soft spot for peasants. Understandable, I suppose. His mother was nothing more than a common whore, after all.”

Lia’s hands curled into fists. This man with the disgusting attitude was Kieren’s father? Any similarities she’d imagined between father and son were now wiped clean. Kieren might be cold when the occasion called for it, but he was nothing like this bastard.

“Did I tell you that Kieren was the one who found the once mage for me?” Cedric continued. “Your son claimed the old man could help us capture and destroy the last dragon. Although in the end, Kieren didn’t need his help after all. Reports were that your boy handled the monster on his own.”

“That’s to be expected. My blood does run through his veins.” Lord Riehl glared in Lia and Sage’s direction. “Excuse me, my King, but I need to speak to Cassius about some trade issues.” He turned and strode away.

“Well, that was fun. Who else can we introduce you to?” Cedric glanced around the room before pointing to an older gentleman in the corner. “Have you met Lord Malory? Poor man’s entire family was killed during the Great War. He’s still quite bitter about it. I expect you’ll have plenty to reminisce about, Sage.”

It all made sense now. They hadn’t been invited as guests. They were on display, merely playthings for Cedric to use in his manipulation of others. Lia expected to see anger or outrage in Sage’s eyes. But the once mage gave her a grandfatherly smile.

“I’d be delighted to meet your other guests,” Sage said. “But I suspect my goddaughter would probably enjoy mingling with younger folk more.”

“Certainly,” Cedric answered brusquely. “I have no real need for her.”

“Go on.” Sage smiled kindly at her. “Have fun.”

“Are you sure?” She worried about the once mage’s fate in this hateful man’s presence. “I’m happy to stay by your side.”

“Not to worry, child. It is not often you get to enjoy a ball, after all.” Sage leaned over and whispered in her ear, “Be brave, dear heart. Light always defeats the darkness.” Then, with the smile of ancient nobility, he pulled back and turned to the king. “Shall we?”

The pair disappeared into the crowd.

“Are you Kieren’s country girl?” a male voice asked.

Lia turned to find the slender, dark-haired man she’d previously seen speaking to the king staring at her. Her body tingled uncomfortably.

“Yes, I suppose I am,” she replied with a curtsy. “Although I’m not really Lord Kieren’s anything.”

“Well then, it’s my lucky day. Would you care for a dance?” His gaze roamed over her body.

Lia took a step back, feeling the blade’s reassuring presence in her boot. “Thank you. But I’m a bit parched and was just about to get something to drink.”

The young man grabbed her arm. “But why would I let you leave? You look good enough to eat.”

“Please. Let go.” She tried to free her arm. “You’re hurting me.”

He only tightened his grip. “Surely they taught you some manners in your backwater village? When a gentleman asks you to dance, you obey.”

Lia’s eyes darted around the room, searching for Sage. But she only saw strangers. Forcing herself to calm down, she tried looking apologetic. “Yes, my lord. Of course.”

The man pulled her close, and together, they swayed to the music. His grip on her arm released as both hands traveled slowly down her back. Hating the feeling of his disgusting touch, she stomped on the man’s foot as hard as she could.

Both hands released her. “You little tramp!” His courtly mask slipped to reveal an ugly snarl.

Lia tried to dash away, but he pulled her to him.

“Try to escape again and your godfather will pay,” he hissed in her ear.

Lia stiffened and the man took the opportunity to tug her back tightly against him.

“I’ve always wondered what country girls did for fun.” His hot breath sent shivers down her spine. “And you look like just the kind of girl to show me.”

“May I have this dance?” a familiar voice interrupted.

Lia’s partner wrapped his other arm around her waist. “Not now. Why don’t you run along and enjoy this lovely engagement party your soon-to-be-wife’s thrown.”

Kieren took one look at Lia, and she would have sworn she heard a growl escape his throat. “Let her go, Rhyland.”

“Oh, Kieren, don’t be a spoilsport. Unlike your father, you can’t possibly claim all of the lovely ladies here. Marriage, unfortunately, is still just between one woman and one man.”

Kieren took a step forward, a deadly expression on his face. “Let Lia go or I will break both of your arms and leave your line without heirs.” The air around him appeared to ripple, and a bright beam of light flashed in his chest.

Ryland released his grip. Trembling, Lia ran to Kieren’s side.

“She’s not much of a dancer anyway.” Rhyland smirked. “I’ll be seeing you later, cousin.”

Kieren studied her face. “Did I come too late? Did he hurt you?”

She shook her head.

“Damn it, Lia. What were you thinking? Why were you dancing with him?”

“Are you really blaming the victim?” She bit back her angry tears.

Kieren’s face fell. “No. I’m sorry. I wasn’t trying to accuse you.”

“Well then, what were you trying to do?”

“Moons, Lia. Why do you have to make this so hard?” He ran a hand through his hair and let out a sigh. “I’m sorry my cousin is such a disgusting jerk. I was worried that I got here too late. That he might have done something to you.”

“I’m fine.” But she really wasn’t. She couldn’t stop trembling.

Carefully he wrapped his arms around her waist.

“What are you doing?” she asked.

“Would you care to dance?” He gave her a small smile. “Someone ought to show you how a proper gentleman behaves.”

She nodded and allowed the warmth of Kieren’s touch to erase the feeling of Rhyland’s hands from her memory. He pulled her in slightly closer.

“I talked to Sage,” she whispered, trying hard to ignore the way his body felt against hers. “I know more about what I’m supposed to do. But I’m not sure when we can cast the spell. We need the find the pendant, and Sage and I are planning on—”

“Wait,” Kieren stammered. “There’s something I need to tell you first.”

They’d stopped dancing. Now, their faces were mere inches apart. His breath warmed her lips.

“Once Reina and I get married, I will be king. And then I can make the world different. Better. For people like you and Sage. I owe you both so much.”

“I believe you.” She tried giving him a smile even though her heart was breaking inside. “I know you’ll do great things. But you don’t need to worry about me. After I remove the curse, we’ll probably never even see each other again.”

“But that doesn’t have to be the case. I want to keep seeing you. I’d miss you.”

Her stomach felt fluttery, as if it was filled with butterflies. “You will?”

“Of course. I always miss seeing my good friends.”

One by one the butterflies fell. “Friends?” She forced the word out. “Sure, we’ll always be friends. Nothing’s going to change that.”

They started dancing again, this time holding each other at arm’s length. As the song ended, Sage approached. “May I have this next dance?”

Kieren bowed stiffly. “Yes. Of course.”

He walked away without a backward glance.

“Sometimes doing the right thing means doing the hardest thing,” Sage observed. “Are you alright, my dear?”

Besides being heartbroken? “I’m fine.” She gave him a wobbly smile. “How did you cope with being paraded around like the king’s shiny new toy?”

He grimaced. “Just barely.” Lia felt a smooth glass vial slip into her hands. “This is for you. I mixed the ingredients for the forgetful spell.”

Lia leaned down and slid the vial into her boot. “But who should I transfer the curse to?”

“You’ll know when the time is right. Trust yourself. The power is in your blood.”

The music stopped, and all eyes turned to the front of the hall, where the king stood front and center on a wooden stage. He held up a glass. “My dear friends. Thank you for attending tonight’s ball. We are here to celebrate two important events. First, my hunters have finally killed the last dragon in Solair.”

The room erupted with a roar.

“The era of dragons is over. We will no longer be forced to deal with the mistakes of others. Let us raise our glasses and toast my Dragon Corps.”

Everyone took a sip of their drink. Cedric then continued, “Which brings me to the second reason we have to celebrate. Lord Riehl, please join me up here.”

Kieren’s father joined him on the stage.

“Tonight, Lord Riehl and I are proud to announce the engagement of my beautiful daughter, Reina, and Lord Riehl’s son, Kieren. They are to be wed in one month’s time.”

Reina walked onto the stage holding Kieren’s hand. The princess was radiant, every bit the prize the king claimed her to be. Next to her, Kieren looked deadly and powerful. From across the room, his silver eyes found hers.

Lia looked away as Cedric began speaking again. Suddenly the room seemed too small, too loud, and the lights too bright. She found she couldn’t breathe.

Someone bumped her arm, causing Lia to tip her glass of wine onto Sage’s clothes.

“So sorry, miss,” a servant girl said, bowing low. “Begging your pardon.” She turned to Sage. “My apologies. It seems I’ve gotten wine all over your outfit. If you come with me, we can clean you up right away.”

“Oh, that’s fine,” Lia tried reassuring the girl. “It was my fault. I was distracted. Really, I’m sure Sage’s alright.”

The maidservant looked up and Lia found herself staring into Keldi’s face.

The Verduran spy curtsied. “Begging your pardon, m’lady, but I insist. This type of stain will set. I should take him to get his clothes laundered.”

Sage glanced between the girls. “Well, if it isn’t too much trouble, thank you. That would be helpful.” He turned to give Lia a quick kiss on the cheek. “Be careful.”

“I’ll send someone for you once he’s out,” Keldi whispered as she bowed again.

Not wanting to draw attention to the pair’s hasty exit, Lia pushed her way through the crowd and headed toward the other side of the room. She spotted Griffith standing with several other hunters along a wall, and he waved in her direction.

“Lia!” He strode over. His face was slightly flushed, and his violet eyes shone a little too brightly. “How are you enjoying your first ball?”

She smiled, responding with fake enthusiasm, “It’s amazing!”

He took a sip of his wine. “You don’t need to lie to me. This whole damn thing is an overwhelming spectacle.”

She blinked, thinking she hadn’t heard him correctly.

“When I attended my first formal ball,” Griffith continued, “I was a nervous wreck. I didn’t want to do it, but Kieren pushed me to come.”

“Really?”

“I’m a commoner. My father was Lord Riehl’s first gentleman-in-waiting. The only reason I’m even here is that Kieren petitioned his father for me to join him when he became a dragon hunter.” Griffith shrugged. “Luckily, I was good with a sword. The king didn’t care who killed his beasts and Soren didn’t care about rank. And that’s how this servant’s son ended up mixing with nobility and attending formal balls. I’m like a goat dressed up in a sheep’s fine clothes. But look at me talking your ear off.” He stepped back and studied her. “I should have complimented you first. Lia, you look stunning.”

“Oh, this old thing?” She couldn’t help herself and had to twirl around. “It was Reina’s, but a servant fixed it up for me, and now I rather like it.”

“She did a wonderful job. You look radiant.”

“Thank you.”

Griffith held out his hand. “Would the prettiest girl in the room do this servant’s son a great honor by dancing with him?”

A couple of the other hunters grinned and nudged each other.

Ignoring their antics, Lia placed her hand in his. “It would be my honor to dance with you, good sir.”

Griffith smiled mischievously. “Let’s go show these nobles a thing or two about having fun.”

35 KIEREN

Kieren should have reveled in this moment. The last dragon was vanquished. His engagement to Reina had been formally announced. And, as his father had so eloquently put it many times before, he should be thankful the king was open-minded enough to put a bastard on the throne.

Lord Riehl always did have a special way with words.

But his father did have a point. This celebration, his marriage to Reina, the throne—all of this should have been Silas’s fate. He’d been the legitimate son. But some psychotic magic wielder had taken that dream away.

Although Kieren knew he should be grateful, he wasn’t. He was furious. The heat inside flared whenever he recalled Silas’s charred body. How had his brother gotten himself tangled up in all of this? What must he have endured?

As Cedric finally finished his announcements, Kieren found himself searching for Lia’s familiar face. He told himself he just wanted to check on her. Rhyland shouldn’t bother her again, not when he knew Lia was under Kieren’s protection. But still. Kieren needed to be sure.

Why? A voice inside him whispered. Why do you care so much?

Because he had grown to care about the girl. As a good friend, of course. Kieren stepped off stage, vaguely hearing Reina say something about checking on the musicians. A lesser lord stepped in front of him and took the opportunity to began droning on about the worsening hunting conditions in his area.

“Excuse me,” Kieren interrupted. “Thank you for bringing this issue to my attention. I will be sure to speak to the king about that. Now if you’ll pardon me, I have other guests to greet.”

He searched again for her amidst the crowd.

Soren approached him, a huge smile plastered to his face.

“How does it feel?” His mentor placed an arm around Kieren’s shoulders. “It’s official. You’re now the most admired man in the room. Engaged to the princess and savior of the kingdom? I’m proud of you. Big things are happening for you, lad.”

Kieren reluctantly took his mind off Lia and focused on his mentor. “I suppose.”

The older man laughed heartily. “I would have figured you’d be more excited than that. But I understand. Binding yourself to one woman? That may be more frightening than hunting a whole thunder of those damn beasts.”

“Excuse me?”

Soren shot him a conspirator’s grin. “I’m not that old, son. I still remember the days of my wild youth. Sowing seeds and breaking hearts. Sure, it seems like fun, but trust me. It’ll do you good to settle down. Especially now. A man can’t live like this, always searching, angry and fighting. It gets hard on one’s soul.”

“Well, marriage may provide a new battleground.” Kieren’s thoughts wandered back to Lia.

She looked beautiful tonight in the blue gown. Why didn’t he tell her so? He should have said something, but he was just so angry about what happened between her and Rhyland. Kieren hated seeing the fear in her eyes. He hated that his slimy cousin had even dared to put his hands on her.

“She’s a nice lass, that one.”

“Who?” Kieren asked, half-paying attention.

“Lia. I was just saying she and Sage are both good people. Odd folk, but good.” Soren cleared his throat. “Look, I’m sure you’re already aware that guards have been assigned to watch over your new friends.”

Soren took a swig of wine. “I’ve been keeping an eye on them during the ball and I noticed something funny a while back. The old man slipped away with some servant girl. Now, eventually I’ll have to go find him and bring him back, but I figure I’ll enjoy the company of several beautiful women first. Just thought I should let you know my plans.” He slapped Kieren’s back and left.

Without hesitation, Kieren headed into the crowd. A handful of nobles tried catching his attention, but he ignored their well-wishes.

His focus was on one person. Lia. Where was she? He needed to make sure she was safe.

Kieren breathed a sigh of relief when he found her dancing with Griffith in the far corner of the room.

“Kieren! Good to see you!” Griffith grinned widely, his face glistening with sweat. “Welcome to the commoner’s corner. So good of you to join us.”

“Well, I do try to make the rounds and visit all my guests.” Kieren turned to Lia and bowed. “Griff, I hope you won’t mind if I cut in.”

“Of course.” Griffith gave Lia a little wink before walking away.

“You look beautiful tonight,” Kieren murmured.

Her eyebrows raised. “Thank you.”

Kieren held out a hand. “Would you care to dance?”

She took his hand and Kieren could swear he felt sparks of heat traveling across his skin.

“Griffith was kind enough to show me several new moves.”

“Did he now?” Kieren smiled, enjoying the sight of her rosy cheeks and sparkling eyes. “We shall see how good a teacher he is.”

The musicians began playing an upbeat tune. Lia easily followed along, laughing and clapping. As they glided and spun around with the rest of the guests, Kieren put aside his concerns and just enjoyed the feeling of her in his arms. At the end of the song he gave her an extra hard twirl before drawing her near.

“There’s something I have to tell you.” He looked down at her and unable to help himself, leaned in to inhale her sweet scent.

For a moment, Kieren imagined what it would feel like to kiss her.

“What did you need to tell me?” Lia whispered.

Her question snapped him out of his own thoughts. Reluctantly he let go. “They’re watching you and Sage. We have to get you out of here tonight.”

She eyed the door. “Sage has already escaped with someone. But it’s been quite some time since they left, and I’m getting worried.”

“We’ll slip you out of here now. Soren’s meant to be watching you both. But conveniently, he’s taking a break to dance.”

“I’ll go. But what will happen to you? We need to do the spell soon.”

Kieren didn’t need a reminder. Less than one day left, and he could feel the curse wrapping its claws around his very being. But Lia’s safety was all that mattered. If anything were to happen to her…

His chest tightened. No. He couldn’t think of that now. He’d get her out. He had to.

The music started again and Kieren danced them closer to the entrance. “Go now and wait for me in your room. I’ll come get you, and we’ll head down to the stables together. You can make your way back to the Verdurans from there.”

As much as he hated Azriel, Kieren knew that the golden-haired bastard would keep Lia safe.

They bowed to each other and Kieren’s heart fell. His dance with Lia was well and truly over.

36 LIA

Anxiety and excitement racing through her veins, Lia struggled to keep her hands from shaking as she left the ball.

Several small groups of guests congregated outside. Some glanced in her direction, but no one paid her any real attention. Lia deliberately kept her steps even and casual as she made her way toward the end of the hallway.

“So we meet again, country wench,” a familiar voice hissed from behind her.

Rhyland.

Lia slowly turned to face him. “Greetings, my lord. Just getting a breath of fresh air.” She fanned herself with her hand. “With all those guests inside, the room was becoming unbearably warm and stuffy.”

“Is that so? Well, fortunately for you, I noticed you leaving the party early.” He took a menacing step closer, and Lia inched backward. Heart rate spiking, she wondered if anyone would come to her aid if she screamed.

“Didn’t my dear cousin explain that it isn’t proper for unmarried ladies to be seen walking around on their own?” Rhyland held out his arm. “Please allow me to correct this impropriety and escort you to your destination.”

No way was she taking his arm. “That’s very kind of you, but you needn’t worry. I’m just heading back to my room.”

From the corner of her eye Lia spotted the king leaving the hall as well. “What are you two young folk doing here?” he called out. “There’s dancing and merriment to be had inside.”

Every instinct told her to run. Whatever anxiety she’d felt on seeing Rhyland was nothing compared to the feeling of dread that filled her now. But she couldn’t draw attention to herself, especially when she didn’t know if Sage had managed to escape.

“Please forgive us,” Rhyland smoothly replied. “I was just about to escort the young lady back to her room. Seems she wasn’t feeling very well inside.”

Cedric’s eyes narrowed. “Strange that your godfather first leaves the ball and now you. I’ve been told this is the event of the season. Pity you two don’t seem to think so. Pray, tell me, where did Sage go?”

“He’s not inside?” Lia pretended to be surprised.

“We both know that he left the party a while ago.” The king’s tone cut like a knife. “Now, I will ask you again, and this time I want the truth. Where is Sage?”

“My godfather’s cloak was stained, and he left with a servant to clean it. But I have no idea where they went. Maybe you can ask the other servants? They might know.”

Something frightening flickered in Cedric’s eyes. “Why don’t we walk together for a bit until your godfather gets back? Perhaps it might stir your memory.” The king offered his arm. “Shall we?”

Lia gasped at the force behind his grip.

Cedric opened his mouth to speak, but someone else caught his attention. “Ah, there is the star of the night, so good of you to join us.”

Kieren approached them with a lazy smile. But Lia wasn’t fooled. She could feel the heat radiating from him in waves, and a ball of light gleamed brightly in his chest.

“They’re about to start dinner soon.” Kieren took in the scene in front of him. “I came to bring you back inside. My King, they will need you soon.”

“Reina can take care of the hosting. Your friend and I were just taking a stroll together to find Sage. Since you’re already here, come join us. Rhyland, tell my daughter that I’m currently indisposed. And tell Soren we’ll be needing his help later.”

The dark-haired man bowed before slinking away.

Kieren walked on Lia’s other side. He glanced down at her arm resting on the king’s, and a worried look crossed his face.

She gave him a small reassuring smile.

The music from the Great Hall faded to a whispery echo as they turned down an unfamiliar hallway.

“Has anyone told you the story of my family’s great history?” Cedric asked breezily, as if they were merely taking a stroll around the castle.

“No, sire.”

“Ah, then let me inform you.” He let go of Lia’s arm, and she resisted the urge to rub her wrist.

“I’m known for my dragon hunters, but it was actually my father who came up with the idea. He envisioned the Dragon Corps as being trained assassins of sorts, experts at finding and destroying residual magical objects and beasts. When he passed away, I took over and brought the corps to where it is today.”

By now, they’d made so many twists and turns that Lia wasn’t sure just where in the castle they were anymore. The unfamiliar halls were eerily quiet, and she couldn’t remember the last time she’d seen a servant.

Cedric stopped in front of a nondescript wooden door. A tiny symbol resembling an italic X sat above the doorknob. She frowned. It looked like one of the symbols in her book, the one for ‘secret.’ But that couldn’t be right. Why would there be mage writing here in the castle?

“Now, this fine lad, Kieren is my most prized hunter.”

“You praise me more than you should, my King,” Kieren murmured.

Cedric held up a ringed hand. “No, no. You deserve the praise. Your abilities are leaps and bounds ahead of the others. You’ve made the most captures and kills of the group. Do you know why Kieren joined the dragon hunters in the first place?”

Not waiting for a response, the king continued, “His older brother, Silas, was also a fine hunter. Years ago, he disappeared. Most assumed he died in the line of duty, but they never found his body. Well, until yesterday. My deepest apologies to you, Kieren. But your brother’s unfortunate accident did have some unforeseen benefits. His disappearance spurred you to join the ranks.”

Kieren’s jaw tightened. Yesterday’s wound was clearly still too open and raw. Lia bristled at the king’s insensitivity.

“Kieren’s one of my most loyal hunters, and that’s why I’m surprised that I’ve never shown him this room before. An oversight on my part.” Cedric smiled like a cat with trapped prey. “Let’s take a tour inside.”

He slipped a key into the lock and opened the door. “Ladies, first.”

Lia felt herself being pushed inside a bare room that held a single desk, a chair, and a few dusty bookshelves. A tapestry depicting a unicorn laying lifeless in a dragon’s mouth covered an entire wall. She grimaced at the horrific scene.

“Magnificent, isn’t it?” The king brushed his hand against the tapestry. “It’s Verduran made. The details are so lifelike. If you listen closely, you can almost hear the unicorn’s final dying breath.”

Kieren cleared his throat. “As fascinating as this study is, shouldn’t we return to our guests?”

The king laughed. “You’re wound too tight. To tell you the truth, I’ve never really liked parties. So many people clamoring for attention, it’s difficult getting to know people on a deeper level. I prefer this one-on-one time to really grow my relationships.”

“What if Sage comes back?” Lia tried latching onto anything that might let them escape. “He won’t know where to find us.”

“Don’t worry about your godfather. I have people watching out for him.” The king pulled aside the tapestry, revealing a hidden door. “And here’s the reason this drab little room is my favorite in the castle. Why don’t we step inside?”

“Perhaps I should go in first this time,” Kieren volunteered.

“Ah, how noble.” Cedric handed him a torch. “Go ahead.”

Kieren opened the door and lit the torches inside, revealing a room, filled to the brim with artifacts. Lia stood there, taking in the ghastly inventory.

Severed mermaid tails with gleaming blue and green scales hung mounted on the wall in front of them like fishing trophies. To her left and right, various leathery, scaly skins were pinned to the wall. In one corner of the room, a dragon’s head stared lifelessly at her, its mouth opened in an eternal silent roar.

Horns of various sizes and shapes were displayed under glass covers. Another table showcased smaller wooden boxes filled with about a dozen or so jeweled gossamer wings pinned to velvet bases. Other glass cases held long colorful braided ropes. She leaned in closer and realized that what she assumed were rope were actually strands of hair. One braid caught her eye. It was the same green as Lilith’s hair.

Lia thought she might throw up.

“Welcome to my collection. You might recognize some of the items. They were harvested from the work of your hands.”

“No.” Kieren face appeared drained of all color. “I had nothing to do with any of this. We went after monsters. Dragons. Water serpents. Not the gentle beasts nor the Verdurans.” His gaze remained focused on the braided green rope.

Cedric laughed. “Perhaps not directly. But you were the one in charge of training the others.”

“I trained men to protect themselves from monsters, not murder innocent folk.”

“All Verdurans are monsters,” Cedric spat. “Don’t you see? Father’s dream of dragon hunters was just a starting point. Why solely hunt the beasts when the people themselves are atrocities as well? I have other hunters that not you or even Soren knew about.”

The king gestured toward the tails. “See these? They once belonged to mermaids. Aren’t they spectacular? Well, the women were beautiful too. But in the end, the tails are where the real magic lies.”

Lia wiped the tears from her face.

“And these prize beauties?” Cedric lovingly stared at one long iridescent horn. “They say a unicorn’s horn can be distilled down to cure poisoning. I’m still not sure if that’s true, but I have plans to find out. They’re dumb beasts, but they do put up a good fight. And by the way, you don’t have to be a virgin to touch them.” He winked. “I learned that from firsthand experience. There is an exhilarating rush when you take the life of a magical beast. Wouldn’t you agree, Kieren?”

Kieren didn’t respond.

“And these wings—they were cut straight off the backs of—”

“Fyrefaires,” Lia whispered, thinking about the beautiful red-haired women.

The king shot her a curious look. “So, you’ve heard of them? Perhaps from your godfather, Sage.”

Heart pounding, she remained silent.

“Let’s talk about your godfather. I’ve done some research and it seems like he was one of the first mages to figure out the secrets of traveling between worlds. Personally, I think it’s a shame we had to bind such power. How exactly did he know your parents? What good folk would link their child to a cursed mage?”

Kieren placed an arm around Lia’s waist. “My King. These are magnificent specimens. But I think the girl is probably overwhelmed. Why don’t we resume our lesson tomorrow after everyone’s had a bit of time to rest?”

“Oh, yes, you must be tired.” The king assumed an expression of mock sympathy. He turned to the door and called out, “Rhyland, why don’t you help the girl rest for a bit?”

A tall, thin man stepped from the shadows. She shrieked as he grabbed her arm and dragged her to a nearby chair.

“There’s no need for that,” Kieren growled.

“Still stuck on your high horse?” Rhyland pulled out a dagger and pressed the blade to her neck.

She trembled.

He jabbed the blade closer. “You don’t get it, do you? Back off, Kieren. You’re in no position to be giving orders here.”

The king walked toward her, any earlier pretense of being a caring ruler now gone. Only the eyes of an unhinged madman stared back at her. “We can do this one of two ways. You can tell me the truth quickly, or I will have Rhyland forcibly procure it.”

“Enough!” Kieren roared. Drawing his sword, he lunged toward them.

“Stop,” Cedric commanded.

Kieren froze mid-step, his sword held high in the air. A look of fear passed over his face. “Why can’t I move?” He asked in a strangled whisper.

“So this is what lies beneath your cool exterior.” Cedric strolled up to the hunter. “Such passion. Such impatience. Perhaps this might make things clearer.” He dangled a black and gold amulet from his fist.

“A mysterious amulet appears on your nightstand right after your accident and you just leave it lying around your room like some common trinket?” The king shook his head. “I’m surprised. You really should have been more careful.”

“No.” Kieren’s eyes shone with fear. “How could you possibly…?”

“Know about your curse?” Cedric’s eyes gleamed. “My dear boy, I know everything because I planned it all.”

At that moment, everything stood still.

The king grinned. “For years, I’ve sent men like Rhyland out to gather magical artifacts. I wanted to study them and harness their power. But it proved to be more difficult than I anticipated. Most items were destroyed after the war and all our magic was bound up with the blasted mages. But my luck changed when I met a friend who offered to create a new legion of warriors for me, stronger and faster than I’d ever imagined.”

“Admittedly, the idea of my warriors being dragons was a bit distasteful at first. But I soon got over my prejudices. What man could resist having his own legion of loyal killing beasts? With these new warriors, I could do more than just protect my lands. I could expand Solair’s borders. So, of course, I knew just who my first test subject would be.”

“Silas!” Lia gasped. She glanced over at Kieren, seeing the look of pure fury he shot at the king.

“Silas was my strongest and bravest. And unlike Kieren, he was a willing volunteer. Progress requires sacrifice,” Cedric emphasized. “After losing my best dragon hunter, I tried another tactic. We couldn’t risk shedding any more precious hunter blood. So we used more replaceable participants.”

“They were only children!” Kieren visibly fought against the amulet’s hold.

“They died in service to their country. Nobody will ever miss those boys. Once my partner figured out this pendant was the key, I chose you because you’re a fighter and I wanted the best results. And, my boy, you did not disappoint.”

“Fine. You have me. I’ll willingly go with you.” Kieren gritted his teeth. “Just let Lia go, please.”

Cedric shook his head. “She knows too much now. No, the girl and Sage will both be executed. The old man’s wrists will make an excellent addition to my collection.”

“You’ll never find him.” Lia leaned forward, but Rhyland pushed her back into the chair. Hard.

“Do you think I’m an idiot?” The king’s face twisted into an ugly snarl. “I’ve had soldiers watching your godfather all night. Every guard has instructions to detain him and bring him to me.”

But Sage hadn’t been brought in yet. So there might still be hope. “Then the only idiot here is you.” Lia glared at the king. “He’s out of your reach.”

Rhyland’s slap came sharp and hard. Her eyes stung with tears.

“How dare you disrespect our king!”

Kieren roared as he ripped himself from the pendant’s control. Expecting this, Rhyland pressed the blade deeper into her neck, and Lia cried out in pain.

“You keep forgetting your place, cousin.” Rhyland pointed his blade toward Kieren. “I may not have a fancy collar to control you, but I too can stop you in your tracks. Come any closer, and I will gladly slit the wench’s throat.”

Taking advantage of this temporary distraction, Lia rammed her chair back into Rhyland’s body. Yelling in surprise he dropped his blade. She scrambled out of his reach.

With one deadly swing, Kieren sliced through Rhyland’s stomach and then placed himself between Lia and the king.

Rhyland fell to the ground, unmoving. A red stain blossomed over his midsection like some horrible flower.

“Pity. He was one of my best collectors.” Cedric looked at Lia with loathing. “Kieren, bring the girl to me.”

Kieren’s hand twitched.

“Fight it,” she begged, “please, you have to fight it.”

“I tire of this, Kieren! I order you to bring me the girl now.”

Confusion clouded Kieren’s silver eyes and he stiffly turned toward her.

She took a step back. “You don’t have to do this. I’m your friend.”

Expression strained, Kieren froze in his tracks.

Cedric watched with delight. “Riehl always said you were weak, but it seems he was wrong. You’re much stronger than Silas. And in the end, all of that strength will belong to me.”

“Don’t you see, girl?” The king turned to Lia. “I don’t need him to forcibly hold you. Try something else, and you’ll be sorry. Next time I’ll command him to do something else, like stab himself.”

“You wouldn’t!” Lia cried.

“My King? You wanted to see us?” Soren walked into the room with Griffith and two other hunters following behind. Four pairs of eyes stared in surprise at the scene in front of them.

“Well, don’t just stand there.” Cedric pointed to Rhyland’s body. “Kieren murdered his own cousin and is now threatening to harm me. I command you to arrest them both and throw them in the dungeons. And then send out your men to find Sage.”

The hunters eyed each other uncomfortably, but no one moved.

Soren stepped forward. “Sire. I know Kieren, and this isn’t him. He’s loyal to you. My men and I would stake our lives on it.”

“Is that so?” The king’s eyes narrowed, and he strode toward Kieren.

Lia saw the pendant in Cedric’s hand, hating that with every passing second the king’s power over Kieren grew. Somehow, she had to get the amulet away from him. Quietly she pulled out her blade and lunged.

Pain, white and hot, seared her cheek as Cedric backhanded her. The blade dropped to the ground as Lia fell back against one of the display cases. Something wet and warm dripped down her neck.

The room erupted in turmoil as chaos descended.

Then everything went dark.

37 LIA

The back of Lia’s head throbbed. Disoriented, she tried to touch it but found her hands weighed down. Thick metal cuffs bound her to a nearby stone wall. She peered around, taking several minutes to adjust to the dim light of her surroundings.

She was in a cavernous cell.

Something skittered across the hay-strewn dirt floor. An emaciated rat stopped to drink from a puddle of dirty water next to her boot. It stared at her with bright yellow eyes and hissed before scurrying away.

Nearby, a crumpled figure stirred and moaned.

“Who’s there?” Lia called out, hoping she sounded braver than she felt. She tugged her leg towards her body to find the blade hidden in her boot.

It was gone. Fuzzy memories flashed in her mind—Cedric’s raised hand, the stinging sensation on her cheek, Kieren’s scream, a flash of metal, and then silence.

“Kieren? Is that you?”

The figure sat up. “What happened?” Kieren’s silver eyes focused on her. “Lia? Are you alright?

She swallowed, trying to rid herself of the metallic taste in her mouth. “I’m fine. I’m just chained.”

“Here, let me help you.” One hand holding the wall, he stumbled over.

Lia grimaced when she saw the purple, swollen flesh around his eye.

“You should see the other guy.” The smile on his face fell. “Moons, they hurt you, Lia. I’m so sorry. Damn it. I should have stopped them. They shouldn’t have touched you like that.”

He pulled a small metal hook from his boot and got to work on the locks holding the chains around her wrists.

“I should have guessed. Just like a boy scout, you’re always prepared,” she joked.

Kieren arched an eyebrow.

“Nothing. It’s just a saying where I’m from.”

The locks fell off and Lia rubbed her sore wrists. “Isn’t it strange that they locked me up, but left you unbound?”

A pair of silver eyes searched her face.

“What is it?” Her cheeks grew warm.

He gave her a small, sad smile. “It’s time. I can feel it coming.”

How long had they been down here? “That can’t be. No.” She scrambled to her feet. “I can stop it. I know what to do.”

“How? Cedric still has the pendant. We don’t have the ingredients. Face it, there’s no way we can do the spell now. You need to lock me up.”

“We have this.” She pulled out the small blue vial from her boot. “Sage gave it to me before he left. Kieren, I can do this.”

And as she said the words, everything became clear.

Lia would cast the spell. She would be the sacrifice and take his curse onto herself. Kieren would forget what happened and then she’d disappear from his life forever.

The sound of shackles locking interrupted her train of thought. “What are you doing?”

“Keeping you safe. Now help me with the other cuff. The chains should prevent me from fully attacking you.”

“No! I’m not going to tie you up like an animal.” Lia held her hand out. “Give me the lock pick.”

He gave her a hard stare. “It’s too late. You have to kill me before I change. Promise me, Lia. I can’t live as a monster.”

She frantically tugged at the cuff around Kieren’s wrist. “You know I can’t do that. We’ve still got time. We just need to get you out of here.”

He placed his hand over hers. “You have to. If anything were to happen to you, I don’t know what I’d do.”

She shook off his hands. “No. This can’t be how it ends. Give me that pick you used before.”

A pair of strong arms wrapped around her and Lia felt warm tears sliding down her cheeks.

“Not every story ends up like Oberon and Kandra, you know,” he murmured into her hair.

“Of all the examples to use. You know I hate that fairy tale. Why would you even bring that up now when—”

He silenced her with a kiss. Hard. Desperate. Possessive. With a quiet moan, she gave in, wanting more.

“Well, isn’t this a surprise?” a familiar voice spoke from the other side of the bars. “You chose the peasant over a princess?”

They pulled apart just in time to see the king’s triumphant smile. Reina stood next to him, looking utterly shocked.

Cedric turned to his daughter. “Don’t you see, my dear?Kieren’s indiscretion could come at no better time. Now you are free to enjoy tonight’s victory without being hindered by unnecessary emotions. This is how our new rule begins. Tonight, we’ll witness the birth of the first soldier in our army.”

Black mascara ran down Reina’s cheeks, and her usually pale skin was blotchy. Lia almost felt sorry for her. In just one day, she’d gone from being an admired woman to the daughter of a twisted madman.

“You shouldn’t have brought her down here,” Kieren shouted. “You don’t know what’s going to happen. It isn’t safe.”

Cedric dangled the amulet from his hand. “I have this.” He eyed Kieren’s shackled wrist. “Quite noble of you to protect the girl. But we both know how useless that will ultimately be. Once the change occurs, you’ll be unstoppable. And you will be mine.”

As Kieren opened his mouth to respond, a shudder tore through him. His face froze in pain.

Cedric stared at him with greedy, expectant eyes. “It’s begun.”

“Get away from me, Lia. Please—” Kieren’s back arched unnaturally and a low rumble shook the cell.

She ran to the cell bars and her fingers clawed at the king’s face. “Can’t you see what you’re doing? You’re killing him. You’re a monster.”

Cedric grabbed her hair and slammed her forehead against the bars before pushing her to the ground.

“Get up,” he snarled. “What’s the use of seeing him change if we can’t see him kill?”

Kieren’s moans grew louder. His body stretched and grew. His mouth widened and lengthened to accommodate a row of fangs. Spikes ripped through his back as his limbs contorted. A pair of giant leathery wings sprouted from his back. Black iridescent scales now covered his not-quite-human flesh.

Lia hesitantly reached out. “Kieren?”

The dragon rose on its hind legs. Towering several feet over her, it blinked slowly with no sign of recognition.

“I’ve done it,” Cedric yelled.

The beast turned its head in the king’s direction.

“That’s right.” The king held the amulet triumphantly aloft. “I am your master. You obey me. And my first order is to kill the girl.” He pointed at Lia.

“No!” Reina grabbed the amulet from her father’s hand. “You can’t do this.”

“What are you doing?” Cedric hissed.

“Kieren, please.” Lia spoke gently, holding out her hands. Was any part of the man she loved still in there? “You know me. You have to fight this, please.”

The beast eyed her warily.

“No!” Cedric screamed. “You belong to me. Kill her.”

“Let them go, Father.” Reina now held a dagger and was shakily threatening her father with it. “Don’t make me do this. You’re sick. You’ve hurt our kingdom’s children, and you killed Silas.”

“Foolish girl! This is how we secure our future.”

“No,” Reina cried out. “This is how you’ll destroy our kingdom. I’ll have no part in this.”

Cedric’s face turned red. “Let’s see how you feel after spending some time in the dungeons. Kieren, kill the girl!”

The dragon leaped. Too stunned to move out of the way, Lia barely shielded her face in time. With one swipe, the beast knocked her to the ground. Pain shot from her wrists as rivulets of blood spilled down her forearms. Shocked at the sight, she almost didn’t notice the dragon lunging again. This time, she scrambled back.

The dragon jerked to a stop, the chains on one of its arms pulled taut. Enraged, it shot out a blast of flames. The edge of Lia’s skirt caught on fire, and she rolled on the floor to put it out.

“I don’t have the keys!” Reina frantically shook the cell door. “I can’t get you out.”

Lia turned to see the king slumped on the ground, lying in a pool of his own blood.

What just happened? The dragon roared again and Lia ran over to the bars.

“Give me the amulet and dagger,” she ordered. “And that shield off the wall. Find Soren. Hurry!”

Reina hesitated before grabbing the shield. She slid the items through the bars and then bolted out of the dungeon.

With trembling hands, Lia placed the pendant around her neck and gripped the dagger in one hand and the shield in the other. What had Sage told her? The power was in her blood. Well—she laughed a little hysterically—there was certainly plenty of that around.

Another mighty roar echoed through the cell.

“You know me,” Lia called out. “Please, Kieren. Stop.”

The dragon focused its cold, silver eyes on her and tugged against his chain, trying to draw nearer.

She panicked. Why wasn’t the amulet working?

The beast opened its mouth and she whipped the shield in front of her. Fire scorched the metal. Lia screamed and staggered backwards, dropping the shield. Her forearms were no longer recognizable, now mottled and wet with blood and burned flesh. The dragon clawed at the floor and savagely snapped its jaws in her direction.

Guided by a survival instinct she didn’t know she possessed, Lia grabbed the dagger from the floor and threw it with all her might. It flew surprisingly true and hit the beast in the chest before falling to the ground.

The creature roared.

“I’ve brought them,” Reina yelled from outside the cell.

Soren and Griffith stood beside the princess, their eyes wide in disbelief. With one swift motion, Soren threw open the door, and both men rushed in.

“Is that really Kieren?” Griffith eyed Lia’s arms and gasped. “He hurt you.”

The world seemed to tilt below her feet. “He had no choice.”

Soren clanged his sword against his shield. “This wasn’t how I imagined it, lad, but I suppose we’re due for another challenge.”

The black dragon gave no sign of having recognized his mentor and friend. A blaze of fire spewed from its mouth, which the captain easily dodged.

“Don’t worry about Soren. That man has more lives than a cat. Can you walk?” Griffith held out his arm.

She gratefully took his hand and stepped forward. The world shifted again, and her legs buckled.

Griffith’s eyes widened. “Wr need to get you out of here.”

“No,” she gasped. “I have to stay. I have to make this right.” Closing her eyes, she tried to remember what she’d read. What was she missing?

Placing one hand over the amulet, she stretched her other hand toward the dragon. “Kieren, I release you from this curse.” She took two steps closer to the beast, ignoring Griffith’s protests. “Do you hear me? I take the spell on myself. I am the sacrifice.”

The amulet grew warm in her hands as a thick beam of light, stretched like a taut cord and connected her body with his. She gasped as it tugged her into the air and held her aloft.

Power thrummed between them, and for one brief, glorious moment, Lia felt like her entire body was made of light. And then, just as quickly as the light had appeared, it left, and she fell to the ground. Moaning, she pulled herself up.

The cell was silent. The beast had vanished. Kieren lay motionless on the ground. Was he… alive? Lia watched as Soren leaned over him and placed his ear over Kieren’s mouth.

The captain looked up and nodded, a tired smile on his face. He then took off his cape and covered Kieren’s naked body.

“He’s alright!” Griffith gave her a bone-crushing hug.

Pain shot through her arms. She inhaled sharply.

“Sorry about that.” Griffith let go and let out a loud holler. “Did you see that, Soren? She saved Kieren. Our Lia’s a mage and she broke the spell!”

Lia wished she could join the celebration, but she wasn’t done yet. The hardest part was still to come.

“We need to take you to a healer, lass.” Soren uneasily eyed her arms.

Lia chose not to look. “Please,” she croaked, her throat feeling like sandpaper. “I need a moment alone with Kieren first.”

“Of course.” Soren placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “Thank you, Lia. I don’t know what I would have done if he died. That boy’s like a son to me.”

“Come on, Griffith.” He motioned to the cell gate. “Let’s give them a moment. We’ll start taking care of some business upstairs by dismantling that damn room.”

A fraction of the darkness in Lia’s heart lifted. The captain was a good man. The kingdom would be safe in his hands.

She staggered over and kneeled beside Kieren. Gently, she brushed the wavy brown hair from his face.

He stirred and opened his eyes. Like beautiful, silvery pools of moonlight, they focused on her.

“You did it.” He coughed. “Moons, I feel like I’ve just inhaled a pound of smoke.” He struggled to sit up. “Where’s Cedric? Did you stop him?”

A small sob escaped her chest and she gave him a small, wobbly smile. “Don’t worry. Everything’s taken care of.”

Kieren’s hands brushed against hers, and white-hot pain blazed through her body. She pulled away.

His eyes widened, taking in the weeping pink flesh. “I did that, didn’t I? I’m so sorry. The last thing I wanted was to hurt you.”

“Don’t. Don’t apologize. You weren’t yourself.” With trembling hands, she showed him the tiny bottle. “Here, you still need to take this.”

“No.” He pushed the blue vial away. “Wait. Please. I need to tell you something right now before I lose my courage. I’m ending my betrothal to Reina. Forget what I should do. Forget what my father will think. I cannot in good conscience marry her.” His expression softened. “I can’t do it, Lia, because I care about—”

“Don’t,” she blurted out, her face wet with tears. “Please don’t say any more. You don’t know what you’re saying. You’re not well. Please, just take the potion.”

Carefully, he took her face in his hands. Although she knew she should pull away, Lia couldn’t help but lean into his touch.

Slowly, he drew her into an embrace.

“I thought I would hate you because you were a mage. But how could I when you’ve proved yourself to be one of the bravest and kindest people that I’ve ever met? All this time, I fooled myself into thinking we were just friends. That we could only ever be friends. But I’ve been lying to myself. I would never have been content with that. Because it’s you. It’s always been you. Lia, I-I love you.”

A painful ache stole her breath, and she choked back a sob. Why did it have to be this way? In just a couple of heartbeats, it would all be over. Kieren couldn’t remember anything about her. Not if she wanted to save him.

Sobbing, she held him tighter.

“What’s the matter?” Kieren pulled away and carefully wiped the tears from her cheeks. “Why are you crying, my brave and beautiful girl?”

Lia gazed into his eyes and debated telling him the truth. In the end, she supposed it didn’t really matter.

“I love you too, Kieren,” she murmured. “My world began anew when you stepped into my life.”

For one bright and beautiful moment, everything was perfect in the world. Joy and wonder lit up his face, and he leaned in to kiss her. Gentle at first, it quickly deepened into something more.

No! What was she doing? The curse. Lia pulled away and saw that his breathing was just as uneven as hers.

Kieren’s eyes were feverishly bright. “If I had known this was how you’d react, I would have told you my feelings much sooner.”

Still drunk from their kiss, Lia laughed.

He grinned. “I love hearing you laugh like that.”

“Well, after everything we’ve just been through, we certainly deserve a good laugh, don’t we?” She tried to keep her tone light.

“Indeed, we do.” He leaned in and brushed his lips against hers.

Desire shot through her belly, but she jerkily pulled away. “We can’t. Not now. You need to drink this first.” She held out Sage’s vial.

He gave her a smirk. “We must not be kissing properly if you’re so insistent on me taking this potion.”

No. Judging by her sensitive swollen lips and her quickly disappearing will-power, they were most definitely kissing properly.

“Take this potion first,” she insisted. “It will ensure that you never turn into a dragon again.”

Her heart broke with each word uttered.

“Fine.” His eyes shone with amusement. “I’ll drink this now and we can kiss later.” After consuming the entire contents, Kieren made a face. “Next time I see Sage, I’ll tell him to make his potions taste a bit better.” A yawn escaped his lips and he blinked a couple of times. “We make a good team, don’t we?”

“We certainly do.”

He gave her one last smile before his eyes finally closed.

“Kieren?”

There was no response.

She stared at him, trying to burn all the details of his face into her memory. “I love you,” she whispered. “But I need you to forget me. Forget ever meeting me, forget becoming a dragon, and forget what happened here today. And in this way, you will live your life and be safe.” With fresh tears in her eyes, she bent down and tenderly kissed him goodbye.

Sadness, heavy and deep, weighed on her heart. She was so unbelievably tired. But there was still one more thing Lia needed to do. Dragging herself to her feet, she walked over to the cell’s open gate where Reina stood, the only witness to everything that had happened.

Lia’s arms stung, and she struggled to catch her breath. Was this what it felt like to burn up from the inside? She couldn’t decide which was worse—the pain from her injuries or the agony of losing love.

“Please look after him,” she said to Reina.

The princess’s eyes narrowed. “What do you mean? Where are you going?”

“Someone’s been encouraging your father’s deranged efforts. I have to stop them,” Lia answered in another half-truth.

Understanding softened the princess’s features. “Wait until Kieren gets better. Then you can go together. I’m going to change this. I’ll right everything my father made wrong.”

“I wish I could be here to see that.” Lia smiled sadly. She had no doubt that the fiery redhead would be a force to be reckoned with.

“You’re still leaving?” Reina’s eyes grew stormy. “How could you do this to Kieren? He loves you. It’s obvious. Don’t you know what a gift that is? To find the one that you love.”

Lia realized the new queen of Solair wasn’t just talking about them. Was this the real Reina? It was a shame they’d only met now.

“It has to be this way,” Lia explained. “Kieren will forget me. I’ve made sure of that.”

“How could he forget you? What have you done to him?”

“When the questions come, I trust you’ll figure out what to say.” Lia turned and walked away. The less Reina knew, the better.

“This will break him.” Reina’s voice rang through the stone hallway, cutting straight through Lia’s broken heart. “You are destroying the one you love.”

No. She was saving him. Lia sprinted down the hall. It took all of her strength not to look back.

By now, most of the partygoers had left. Lia was thankful for the night’s one small mercy. There was no one to see her tear-stained face. No one to stop and question her when she had no energy to speak.

When she reached the stables, she found one of Sage’s faithful mares. “Hello there, old friend. I need you to take me to the Watchmen, please.”

38 LIA

Although her eyelids felt heavy, she willed them to stay open. Away from the castle, the full weight of everything settled upon her, and tears flowed down her face. She sobbed loudly, her heart shattering more with each cry.

As if sensing her distress, the horse raced through the crisp night air.

Under the two full moons, they approached a lone figure with a glowing pendant. The mare slowed and came to a halt.

The watchman dismounted and lowered his hood. Azriel’s golden eyes now stared at her, resting on the injuries on her arm.

Something inside Lia hardened. There was so much at stake and she wasn’t ready.

“Teach me,” she pleaded. “Teach me to fight.”

He nodded and then easily lifted her off her mare and then placed her on his horse.

If Lia were more awake and less weak from blood loss and burns, she might have insisted that she was capable of riding the rest of the way herself. But that would have been a lie, and she was tired of lying. So she said nothing at all. Instead, she allowed Azriel to wrap her in his arms and hold her like a small child.

Lulled by the rhythmic galloping of his horse, she fell into a deep and troubled sleep.

EPILOGUE

The light from the Two Moons’ neon sign cast an eerie yellow glow across the black-and-white tiled floor. A lone woman sat at the counter, tapping away on a laptop, a pencil tucked behind her ear.

A lump formed in Lia’s throat. Was this real? Was she finally home?

“Gabby?” She touched the woman’s shoulder.

Her godmother spun around. “Mija, it’s you!”

They hugged, and Lia breathed in the woman’s familiar vanilla perfume. “I missed you so much. I’m sorry I left without saying goodbye.”

Her godmother frowned. “You had me so worried. You’d better tell me the next time you’re going to leave!”

Lia nodded. “I promise.”

The woman reached out to tuck a strand of hair behind Lia’s ear. “Did you enjoy your trip to California?”

Confusion clouded Lia’s thoughts. California? Oh, that’s right! She’d told her godmother she was leaving New Jersey to stay with her aunt in California.

Guilt settled in the pit of her stomach. “Funny you should say that. I actually didn’t make it to Cali.”

“What are you talking about?” Gabby’s expression morphed from surprise to fear, and finally, to anger. “What about all your texts?” The woman pulled out her cell phone and began reading, “Having so much fun hanging out with my cousins. Really love the beach. Tried In-N-Out Burgers. Debating learning how to surf. Cute guys everywhere. Miss you.”

Lia groaned inwardly. She had asked Holly to send the occasional text. Trust her over-achieving friend to do such an extraordinary job. Unfortunately, that just made the truth behind Lia’s deception so much worse.

“Mija!” Gabby’s stern tone snapped Lia back to attention. “You have some explaining to do. If you weren’t in California all this time, where were you?”

Lia bit her lip, wondering what to say.

‘Oh, Gabby. Remember how you thought my mom was British? Well, funny story—turns out that she wasn’t from England. Or even Earth for that matter. She was actually from another world—Solair. And you know those two strange guys that came into the diner? Well, they weren’t enthusiastic Renaissance actors, they’re really a once mage and a dragon hunter. And surprise! I followed them through a magic portal in the woods.’

Yeah. That would go down real well.

“Adalia Nova Yang, were you lying to me this whole time?” Her godmother’s voice shook with anger. “What has gotten into you? Where have you been these past weeks?”

“I’m sorry.” Lia’s heart broke. She’d never meant to hurt Gabby. “You’re right. I shouldn’t have left you and lied about where I was going. But the important part is that I’m okay. I’m safe now. At least, I think I am…”

“Where did you go?”

Images from the past couple of weeks fluttered around in Lia’s mind. A twisted king bent on killing her. A huge black dragon, towering above her. A pair of beautiful, hope-filled silver eyes. A smirking, golden-eyed man. She rubbed her temples, not knowing how to answer.

“Are you in trouble?” Gabby’s expression softened. “Did something happen to you? You know you can tell me anything.”

An image of burned, rippled flesh flashed in her mind and Lia blinked back the tears. Everything was different now. She was different now.

“I miss you, Gabby.”

“Mija, shh.” The woman wrapped Lia in another tight embrace. “You’re home now. It’s going to be alright. You’re safe with me. Te quiero.”

“Te quiero, Gabby.” Lia clung to the woman, wishing she could stay. But the weight of responsibility was already dragging her away. “I think I have to go now.”

“What? But you just got home.”

Lia reluctantly let go. “I’m so sorry. I promise I’ll explain everything when I get back.”

“No! Where are you going? Why do you have to leave again?”

It was time to tell her godmother everything. “Listen, Gabby. You probably won’t believe me, but there’s this place called Solair and—”

“It’s not on Earth, and it’s where your mother was from.”

Lia stared at her godmother in disbelief. “You knew?”

“Is that where you went?” Fear flitted over Gabby’s face. “You can’t go back. Your mother wanted you to stay here, in our world. Farrah made me promise I’d keep you here. It’s the only way you’ll be safe from him.”

“Safe from who? Who are you talking about?”

But Lia’s godmother and the surrounding diner gradually faded.

Panicking, she reached out to grab Gabby’s hands. “Who is it? What do you know about Solair?”

“Stay away from him! Lia, promise me you’ll stay away from the World Eater!”

Lia awoke. A pair of honey-gold eyes, framed by long, light-blond eyelashes, stared down at her.

“Good to see you finally awake, princess.”

SNEAK PEAK - BOOK 2: THE LADY THIEF

Want to find out what happens next? Check out The Lady Thief, book 2 in the Light and Fire Series on Amazon now!

“I love you, Kieren,” she whispered. “But I need you to forget me. Forget ever meeting me, forget becoming a dragon, and forget what happened here today. And in this way, you will live your life and be safe.”

Heartbroken after erasing Kieren’s memories, Lia returns to the hidden Verdurans and puts her energy into learning how to fight. When a mysterious illness attacks the villagers, she must put her new skills to the test and steal the medicine necessary to save her friends’ lives.

There’s just one thing standing in her way: A certain silver-eyed warrior she had hoped to forget.

Kieren has laid out the perfect strategy to capture the bandits robbing Solair’s merchant caravans. But he hadn’t expected a certain lady thief to ruin his plans.

Who will win this deadly game of cat-and-mouse? Will Kieren capture the masked thief? Or, will she manage to steal something else in the process?

Like his heart.

Dark secrets, deadly bandits, and a cursed romance come together in this stirring sequel to Half-Blood Mage.

Order on Amazon today!

And don’t forget to check out the Half-Blood Mage soundtrack playlist and Pinterest Boards too!

DID YOU ENJOY THIS BOOK?

Thank you so much for reading Half-Blood Mage. This is the first novel in my Light and Fire series and it was truly a labor of love. I hope Lia and Kieren’s adventure draws you in and highlights all the beautiful, poignant, and hopeful facets of love.

If you enjoyed this book, would you please share it with a friend or post a review on Amazon or Goodreads? Your feedback and support will help make the book more visible to other readers.

Thank you so much for joining me on this creative journey. I am grateful for all of your support!

~Ginger Li

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Ginger Li loves the color yellow, baked goods, and all things Halloween. When she’s not busy playing with kids, she enjoys reading, listening to music, and dreaming up love stories featuring brave heroines, a touch of magic, and hopeful endings. Ginger grew up in New Jersey, went to college in Maryland, and met the love of her life in New York City. She and her husband now raise their two boys in sunny California.

To find out more about Ginger and her books, sign up for her newsletter or visit her website.

Table of Contents

Title Page

Copyright

Thank you!

Contents

1. Kieren

2. Lia

3. Kieren

4. Lia

5. Kieren

6. Lia

7. Kieren

8. Kieren

9. Kieren

10. Kieren

11. Lia

12. Lia

13. Lia

14. Kieren

15. Lia

16. Kieren

17. Lia

18. Lia

19. Lia

20. Kieren

21. Kieren

22. Lia

23. Kieren

24. Lia

25. Lia

26. Kieren

27. Lia

28. Kieren

29. Lia

30. Kieren

31. Lia

32. Kieren

33. Lia

34. Lia

35. Kieren

36. Lia

37. Lia

38. Lia

Epilogue

Sneak Peak - Book 2: The Lady Thief

Did you enjoy this book?

About the Author